made a terrour to the Protestants and a horrour to the Catholicks to the great reproach of Tilli who seemed as is usual to those that are accustomed to good Fortune to grow cruel in seeing himself abandoned to a contrariety At last after reciprocal and various successes of no great moment whilst Saxe armed Tilli to assure himself of his ends demands of him an Union Passages and Quarters and the Elector not complying with him he enters into Misnia to fright him and having taken some Towns attacques Leipzich that refused to receive his Garrison The City being of a large circuit and weak Walls after two days yields But Saxe thus provoked joyns presently the Swedes with his Army of twelve thousand men Gustavus judged that to maintain credit and his conquests it behoved him to pursue some new designs and without giving the Enemy time to unite and augment his Forces to joyn Battel with him under the favour of his Reputation and Fortune Nor could the Armies being too near Tilli refuse it for to retire would put him upon disadvantage and dishonour and the King following him would have disordered him and beaten him without hazard The Armies then faced one another near Leipzich equal in valour and number commanded by two Chiefs that in actions of War had little inequality save in the dignity The Armies ranged themselves into a very long Line upon a situation almost plain a little rising ground interposing Among the Imperialists Tilli commanded in the middle Firstemburg on the right and Papenheim on the left hand Of the Swedes the King took the right Wing and Saxe with his men had the care of the left In the Reer of the one and the other stood some Troops of reserve Tilli with the skill of an experienced Captain had chosen the advantage of the Sun and Wind but the King with an Art not at all-inferior partly by protracting the time of the Battel and partly by wrying his order as he charged the Enemy got it in a great measure to himself With a soft pace then and in great order upon the 7. day of September the Troops advance to the Battel the Cannon on both sides by incessant shooting doing considerable hurt but most to the Swedes who nevertheless immoveable kept their order waiting for the sign to give on The King at last gave the command to charge and it was no sooner given but the Troops on both sides were seen to be mingled and disordered The lives of so many warlike men were now placed upon the points of their Swords courage was encreased by blows the wounded appeared in heaps and the dead bodies were piled up a great height in the Field In the heat of the Fight the Chiefs themselves were ingaged in the Battel equalizing fortune and dangers The Victory it seemed was uncertain when after about an hours doubtful conflict the right Wing of the Austrians broke and dispersed the Saxons left But the King after many Charges pierced into and disordered the left of Papenheim in such sort that finding no more resistance he had the liberty causing the Troops of reserve to march to go himself with fury to the assistance of the Saxons and charge the Imperialists with so much heat that they quit the Field And now there was no longer fighting but slaughter and running away till night coming on the Conquerors then first ceased to pursue and the conquered to fly Tilli with many wounds but very few Souldiers retires into Hall The report was that the number of the dead amounted to fifteen thousand the rest were dispersed leaving to the Swedes the Field and the glory with the Cannon and the Baggage After so signal a Victory Germany was divided as it were for a prey betwixt the King and Saxony The Saxe chose Bohemia with the Provinces adjacent leaving the rest to the King It was no ill grounded opinion that if the Army in a Body had advanced directly towards the patrimonial Countries of the Austrians it would have found no resistance for that confusion and fear subverting Councils the speed of the Enemy would not have given time for redress or defence But Leipzich being recovered while the Elector takes in Eyra and Prague with almost all the Kingdom of Bohemia the King bends towards Vpper Germany and travelling rather than fighting with a carreer of prosperity possesses himself of Franconia and of the Lower Palatinate with the Countries of the Elector of Mentz and so many other places along the Rhyne and elsewhere that it almost appeared that Fame had used less speed in publishing the success than the King in subduing the Countries He now sends to Venice Lewis Christophoro Ratshio Cavalier his Ambassador extraordinary to communicate his advantages and designs tending to the relief of the oppressed to the liberty of Germany and the humbling of the Austrians whereupon having it in his power to advance the peace and security of Italy he demanded money and assistance The Senate honouring in officious terms the prosperity of that Prince condescended not to ought else but to call to memory the much which the Republick had contributed to the liberty and honour of Italy over which not without care and charge it was no less vigilant at present The discourses of the felicity of these Armies passing to this side of the Mountains troubled with no small fears the minds of many and in particular of the Court of Rome who very unwillingly saw a King supported by great Forces and so great fortune draw near to Italy where perhaps he might find no fewer invitations than pretexts Apprehensions were increased from Nature and from Chance for the Mount Vesuvius which with its burnings had it seems formerly presaged either the inundations of people or the grievous calamities of Italy cast up flames with such violence and astonishment that the City of Naples was afraid either to be swallowed in the Earthquake or to be buried in the ashes The shaking overturned houses stopped the course of Rivers repulsed the Sea tossed and opened the Mountains In sum there were evaporated by contrary and hideous effects Waters Flames and Ashes by which some neighbouring places did not only remain covered but it was doubted lest the respiration of the air being taken away that whole people might be suffocated But Heaven being appeased by publick penitencies the groans of an innumerable multitude being every where heard such a wind arose from the contrary quarter as carried them to fall beyond the Sea as far as Cataro and other places of Albania and Dalmatia The sulphureous aliment being at last consumed in the bowels of the earth the fire extinguished But Germany amidst the fears of Italy experiencing with strange vicissitudes more sensible mischiefs the prosperity of the Emperour which a little while ago threatned the Hereticks could not now serve the Catholicks for a support or countenance because from the highest mountain of divine judgments was let loose that stone which makes the strongest of
for a little space straightned by Rocks runs impetuously amongst the stones thence falling into a Plain waters a fruitful Campagnia and bearing Boats serves commodiously for the use of that Country so long till with a large Chanel and a pleasant Stream it discharges it self into the Po. Where the Plain begins the Confederates seeing all defence abandoned and far off casting over a Bridge of Boats brought thither upon Carts pass it At Tornavento which is no other than a Country-house the Quarter was planted and certain Ditches cast up in ancient times called Pan Perduto served for Trenches They diverted immediately the Navillio which is a Chanel that for the convenience of Commerce conveys part of the water of the Tesino to Milan to the so great confusion of that City that imagining the Enemy at the Gates as if there had been neither time nor escape many fled hastily with the best of their Houshold-stuff towards the Country of the Venetians The Cardinal Trivulsio getting on Horse-back with his Credit and Authority which he had very great amongst the Citizens running up and down the streets animated some strengthned all and distributing Arms to the Inhabitants appointed Guards and gave out Orders restrained the fright and in a great measure quieted the Tumult which the Spanish Ministers retiring themselves feared rather to irritate with their presence The City raged against Leganes that with an Army so well appointed having not hindred that passage carelesly amused himself in beholding the dangers and the damage but as it happens in such emergencies fear reigned every where more than counsel for if in Milan they were astonished the Confederates were also perplexed whilst the number of their men was not proportionable to the design of besieging that City and their chief purpose was vanished which in truth was to joyn with Rohan and with united Forces to advance either before Milan or into the bowels of the Country to carry fear into it and bring back some notable Conquest but Rohan too soon and Crequi too late being come into the Milanese the one being not able to subsist there and the other not to make any progress were the occasion of more noise than hurt Besides this they wanted Victuals and above all the inclination of the Savoyards did not conspire in the same ends Nevertheless Leganes was exercised with many thoughts To go nearer with the Army to Milan he feared to carty famine and commotion thither if he drew nearer to the Confederates to hazard a Battel he considered in the uncertain issue the certain loss of the whole State At last after several days perceiving by the Enemies not advancing that their thoughts were in disorder and their Forces not so strong perswaded rather by universal reproaches than the opinion of his Counsellors he resolves to rise from Abbiagrasso and advance towards the Enemy without other design than to reap the advantage of the occasions He found that for conveniency of Forrage the Savoyards were returned to the other side of the River whence he judged it seasonable to set upon the French on this side Charging therefore a part of their Cavalry which was roving without the Camp and obliging them to retire he afterwards attacques the Trenches and Forts The fight was obstinate and irksom in a long days work and in the heat of June to such a degree that after many hours both Armies being weary the French could no longer resist nor the Spaniards prevail In the heat of the Battel it seemed as if Leganes had had the better but the Duke Vittorio having repassed the Tesino brought Crequi succours so seasonably that Fortune began to waver But night separated and Leganes not having a more convenient Quarter near returns to Abbiagrasso Betwixt both the parties about three thousand men were killed and of the Spaniards Gerardo Gambacorta General of the Neopolitan Horse a valiant and prudent Person To determine who had the advantage in the fight whilst each ascribed it to himself it was fit to observe the consequences and because in an Enemies Country it seems that he that makes no progress is the person worsted the advantage was at last adjudged to the Spaniards because the French though they staid some days in their Quarters yet at last repassed the Tesino Their desires thereby were in prosecution of the same end to open the way into the Vallies formerly mentioned to possess Anghiera upon the Lago maggiore or Romagna near to the Sesia but neither succeeding they thereupon retire Crequi to Breme with a very few Forces and Vittorio to Vercelli to defend his own Country Discord between them brake forth more and more the Duke upbraiding the French with the service of having saved them at Tornavento and Crequi ascribing to the Savoyards the having missed occasions and successes But if the Duke felt the dissatisfactions of the Confederates Piedmont resented the injuries of the Spaniards for that Philippo di Silva General of the Horse over-running the Country recovered Annone possessed by the Confederates when they first moved and made himself Master of Gattinara carrying ruine and desolation where ever he came He of Parma enjoying a short suspension of mischiefs assembling some of his own Troops and some French being come to him by the River of Genoua attempts to recover Rottofredo but Martino d'Aragona coming upon him with a greater Party he was constrained to rise And apprehending greater oppressions after the French should be dislodged from the Milanese he sends to Paris Count Fabio Scoti the most trusted of his Ministers to the end that as Author of the counsel to adhere to that Crown he might also be the better instrument to obtain powerful succours But the affairs of that Kingdom were in so great turbulence that there was but faint hope to obtain assistance for the Spaniards invaded Picardy and Gallas with the Duke of Lorrain spoiled the Dukedom of Burgundy and Champaigne the people miserably suffering the punishments of faults which were not their own The French having renounced neutrality with the County of Burgundy under pretence that in Alsace that Province had afforded assistance to the Imperialists and Lorrainers the Prince of Conde had laid Siege to Dole but after having reduced it to great extremities by losing much time with his great slackness he frustrated the enjoyment of so near a Conquest for Lamboy and Merci being come with powerful Forces to its Succours under the Emperours Colours whilst the Spanish Army plaid the Conquerours in Picardy obliged the King to recall him and command him to raise the Siege The Spaniards under Prince Thomaso and with the assistance of Piccolomini sent by the Emperour with a good number of men had besieged la Chapelle forcing the Governour the Baron de Beck to give it up after eight days Battery The Catelet followed the example but with less defence They afterwards attacque Corby to assure the passage of the Somma and whilst the Siege lasted Jean de Werdt
defence of which the Savoyards not willing to ingage themselves burnt it and thereupon followed a notable Skirmish in the open field where were killed on the Spanish side together with 200 Souldiers the Son of the Prince of Ascoli and Lodovico Gambaloita Colonel of the Lombards an experienced and valiant Commander The Governour aiming to inclose the Duke sends towards Gattinara a body of his Army and with the rest takes his march towards Crescentino Carlo was first posted in Sigliano which is a place environed by moorish grounds and waters with one sole avenue and very opportune to succour Vercelli if the Governour should attacque it Seeing afterwards the Enemies motion towards Crescentino taking with him his Cavalry and 2000 Musquetiers behind them passes in sight of them and coming first he provides and preserves that place Threatning as he passed to fire Livorno a great Town of Monferrat he receives Hostages with promise of contribution Several Skirmishes happened in one of which Francisco Vives Son of the Ambassadour in Genoua commanding 100 Horse fell into the hands of the Savoyards The Spaniards frustrated in their first design vented their malice with burning the Villages of Piedmont and Carlo of Monferrat to be even with him either out of hatred to the Duke of Mantua or because willing to proceed with a certain respect towards the Milanese Alphonso d' Avalos was Governour of Monferrat born in Italy but by extraction and no less in affection Spanish who having several times provoked a rupture experiences now the equal burden of the Arms both of his friends and of his enemies He assembles a certain number of the Country-Militia but Carlo fearing lest the Spanish Garrisons should practise to get themselves into those places which should make themselves most troublesom to them caused the Prince Cardinal Mauritio to take as he did with little opposition and demolish Vulpiano Autumn was now come and with so much rain that the Rivers overflowed on all sides The chief bodies of the Armies were therefore constrained to halt for some days the Spaniards in Livorno and Bianze and in Crescentino the Savoyard The waters at last making place Toledo who aimed at Vercelli commands Madruccio with the Germans to lodge at St. Ja and he with the rest goes to St. Germano eight miles distant from Vercelli a place though not exquisitely fortified that had nevertheless a good Rampart and a Ravellin without The Signor di Cro was Governour with 500 Foot Savoyards and 300 of Piedmont but scarce had the Spaniards plantted five pieces of Cannon in Battery but he first overcome either by fear or infidelity renders himself saving the plundering to the Town and to the Souldiers their Arms. Carlo was on the way to relieve it when understanding the loss inraged with grief and anger he retired and inveighing bitterly against the baseness of the Governour caused him to be arrested and his head taken off venting his fury afterwards upon Monferrat Bianze which made resistance against his Vantguard experienced the utmost of rigour and many Towns and Villages yielded to the fire sword spoil and contributions Piedmont in the mean time was no less afflicted with sword and burning in that part especially situate betwixt the Sesia and the Dora though the Duke to restrain excursions had laid two Forts in places convenient for it But Toledo having his aim still upon Vercelli feigns his march towards Crescentino when the Duke still marching in his flank endeavours to prevent him Each Army aspired to anticipate his Enemy and be first in the Plain called Apertole where they might conveniently range themselves and either give or receive battel The Duke hastened to pass being the more earnest in it because Toledo made as if he would amuse and hinder him and therefore brings the best of his Forces into the Vantguard in hope to come to blows The Spaniards feigning to attacque him in Front charged with 10000 Foot and 2000 Horse his Rear which consisted of 4000 French and some few Horse and in the filing through a Wood was disordered so that he was now put to fight with his Enemy with the situation and with his own disorder and although the Count of St. Giorgio with 500 commanded Musquetiers arrived to their relief yet it was so late that it served only to put the Enemy to a stand for a while till night coming on the fight ended and the French retired to the gross of the Army Though the number of the dead on the Dukes side exceeded not 200 Foot and 50 Horse the Spaniards with reason ascribed to themselves the Victory because they remained masters of the field and of much baggage The Duke had the contentment to see the French blooded hoping that the ancient hatred and emulation betwixt these Nations being once awakened they would repair their losses and bring no small advantage to himself He retires to Crescentino and the Governour returns to Lucedio from whence he was come passes afterwards to Venavia to begirt Vercelli from far and orders the Germans to take in Salizzolo which lying on the way of Invrea excluded all succours from that side Nevertheless Carlo had brought them in before so that under the Marquess di Caluso who by flight had saved himself out of the Spaniards hands there was 5000 effectual Foot and 250 Horse strengthening the place in such sort that Toledo judged the enterprise for that year too late and unseasonable and contents himself to possess those Posts only which in the next Campagnia might best serve for his purpose To keep the Forces of the Savoyards separated into several parts Mortara the Governour of Alessandria taking the field with few less than 5000 Foot and Horse for the most part of the Militia of the Country takes in Canelli and afterwards Cortemiglia The Duke presently orders the Prince Cardinal to oppose him joyning 3000 Souldiers of the Country Militia to 1000 French Three hundred of the Monferrins lodging in St. Sebastiano upon the Po shut up the River and infested the parts thereabouts A thousand five hundred of the Savoyards attaque this Port and with little ado cutting to pieces the defenders raze it to the ground St. Giorgio attempted St. Damiano but was repulsed and Mortara at Cestiola had no better success Thus betwixt the parties passed several factions and ambuscadoes wherein Fortune gave little advantage to either But beyond the Mountains Nemours having got together about 7000 men gave not only jealousie to the Savoyards but some apprehensions also to the neighbouring Provinces of France whereupon Monsieur d' Allingcourt the Duke of Bellegarde and Dediguieres who governed the Lisonzo Burgundy and Dauphine having a Meeting in Lyons where also was Prince Thomaso whom the Duke his Father had sent with a good strength into Savoy and falling to reflect upon the intestine troubles of the Kingdom and the artifices of Strangers that might under this Army either be fomented or concealed they resolved to deny him passage
the Country Militia In Friuli Anthonio Lando Procurator succeeding in the Generalat to Priuli there being arrived at the Camp a Renfort of good Troops all diligence was used to straighten Gradisca in earnest It happened that as the Count d'Ognate Ambassadour of Spain to Ferdinand passed through those parts to receive him with the accustomed honour of the Militia there was a suspension from action for a little while and the Venetians in that interim to honour him by meeting him with their Army covering with some Squadrons of Cavalry a certain house which stood betwixt Meriano and Fara very near to Gradisca cast up earth about it and before the Enemy were aware of it raised a Fort in defence which was afterwards called the Fort of the Compagnia and was the beginning of the circumvallation of the place But Medici desiring to stop up all the ways of succours orders the taking in of St. Martino di Cusca and sends thither by night from Vipulzano and other Posts Souldiers with necessary provisions The Garrison had been surprised in their negligence and sleep if an accident had not procured their escape for in a very narrow Lane the Horse which carried the Pettard taking fright from a certain rustling noise set a running with the shock of some by whose Arms in the wonted resonancy of the mountains the noise being augmented those that were behind frightned with the confusion of them that were before not knowing what the danger was and therefore thinking it greater betook themselves also to flight The command of the Officers increased the disorder who calling to the Fugitives to make a stand it was believed of those afar off that they meant they should rather double their steps in their flight But being come to a Village and some gathering together there the light clearing up by the breaking of the day they saw nought but the image of their own shame Nevertheless in consequence of the noise the Enemy being alarmed hastened from several Posts to relief and d'Ampierre causing four Companies to advance orders them to assault the Village but the Venetians being found covered with some earth hastily flung up one Company was defeated and another left its Cornet there Whereupon the rest of the Archducarians having made a halt the Venetians had opportunity to retire to their Quarter quitting the thoughts of attacquing the Castle into which succours were now entred But to exclude the Germans from all access of coming on this side the Lisonzo there was another Fort laid betwixt that of Lucinis and Priuli with two Cannons on it which beat upon the shores of the River Nevertheless there wanted not passages elsewhere An. Dom. 1617 and D'Ampierre falling in at Cravaglio a Village not far from Palma upon the Company of Cuirassiers of Girolamo Tadini broke it carrying away thirty Prisoners with forty Horse Marradas with 500 Musquetiers and 300 Horse sets upon Chiopris where one other Company only had their Quarter but without other success but taking Prisoner the Lieutenant and some others the rest defending themselves with so much valour that Marradas before help could come from the neighbouring Quarters thought good to retire into Gradisca leaving 40 of his Party dead upon the place He was afterwards sent into Istria where after the Surrender of Zemino the people were wavering and the more because the Town of Gallignano was ready to be lost invested by Anthonio Barbaro returned General into that Province Marradas brought succours into it plundered here and there the Country and coming to Fionova burnt certain Vessels in the Port. Besides these the actions on that side were of no great moment But in Friuli Lando was resolved to climb the Carso it having seemed fatal because there was the open Sea if till now any one had attempted the passage betwixt the Mountains The Enemy themselves discovered this deceit because some had made a doubt that for want of earth there was no lodging with necessary defence upon those Rocks but now it was seen that they apprehending that which was the Venetians very thought raised a Fort upon those very Hills which was called Diana taking its name from some Ladies who to hasten the work did labour about it This did not only not divert but promoted the intention of Lando who planting a Fort with his own name at Bruma which with two others reached to the Lisonzo closed on the under-side the circumvallation to Gradisca whilst on the upper side the Fort of the Campagnia joyned with good intrenchment to Fara and Meriano fully stopped every passage Trautmanstorf made a great Sally chiefly to view these new works but being beaten back by the Corsi who had the guard of the Fort Lando and the Commander Colredo who was there with him receiving a Musket-shot he retired ordering a half-moon to cover the place on that side The Venetians nevertheless deferred for some days to pass the Lisonzo thereabouts because the Hollanders under Nassaw who disimbarking at Monfalcon were to take those Posts were not yet arrived and therefore they had thoughts to attempt it on the upper side in the Chanel of Ronzina Medici to distract the Enemies Forces orders the attacque of several Posts Sends Contino Mamoli Colonel of Greeks to take in a house near to Gradisca where placing some Cannon it occasioned some fright within the Town Count Nicholo Gualdo took St. Floriano in the Mountains abandoned after a short defence by the Garrison But Cosmo de Monti who with a Pettard was to attempt the Fort Diana and the Corsi who had the charge committed to them to take in that of Bosco by Scalade were both repulsed Medici was in the Plain of Mainizza to the end that under the favour of a battery the Horse might pass to the other side of the River and Trevisano with Count Ferdinand Scotto performed it with the shew of so much resolution that the German Foot thinking themselves not able to resist quit the Trenches and the Posts when the Cavalry gallopping to their assistance stopped the flight and the Officers with their Swords in their hands killing some brought back the rest to their Guards The Venetians who had no other aim but to divert succours from the places attacqued retired in good order But Erizzo who with Giovanni Martinengo Marco Anthonio Manzano and others were marched out of Cividale to take in Ronzina either deceived by their guides or retarded by the difficulty of the way arrived not till it was day and so discovered whereupon finding the Garrison vigilant and in order they could not apply the Pettard neither did they think fit by reason of the steepness of the cliff to make tryal of an assault Burning then certain Villages and routing a body of Peasants that would have stopped their passage they returned safe into their Quarters So many designs not succeeding provoked Medici to new attempts whereupon he causes the Fort Bosco to be invested where the excessive rains retarded the Besiegers
his view the Prospect of the River the deliciousness of the situation and the Wealth of the City stirred up in him that avarice which had provoked him to the undertaking Although this blow had greatly troubled mens minds in Genoua yet there was not the least wavering there whereupon the Duke was forced to retire and in conjunction with the French apply himself unwillingly to the taking in of Gavi He had counselled Desdiguieres that letting that Rock lye which being unmoveable could not disturb their progress he would during the warmth of the Victory bring his Army directly to the Gates of Genoua But the Constable not consenting was firm in the opinion not to leave a place behind him which having in it no small Garrison might in those streights of Mountains stop up the ways for Victuals The Duke had no remedy but to give way though that resolution highly increased that discontent which was already secretly creeping upon him observing that Desdiguieres introduced into the places taken Garrisons of the French Nation only arguing clearly from thence that arrogating to himself the direction of the War he assumed with the disposing of the Conquests the Arbitrement of the Peace also Nevertheless he refused all Propositions and advantages which to disjoyn him from France came underhand largely offered to him by the Spaniards and refuses the suspension of Arms which Cardinal Barberin Legate touching at Genoua in his way to the Court of France caused Monsignor Giovanni Baptista Panfilio to propose to him The Genouese doubtful concerning Gavi whether it were not best to resist with the hazard of the Garrison in maintaining that Post had referred the resolution to the Governour of Milan because not being able to receive succours but from thence alone it depended upon him to quit or keep it He was not willing as yet openly to ingage himself with the Army and therefore commands Captain Meazzi who was Governour that for preservation of the Garrison consisting of about three thousand men he should endeavour warily to withdraw himself by night But Meazza being gone out and finding the passages towards the Milanese beset by the Enemy and in the confusion of the darkness not knowing whither to go returns again into the place and the day following renders it contrary to the intentions signified to his Masters to have held it out longer The Castle suddenly run the same hazard the Constable having as was publickly given out found a more easie way to batter it with gold than bringing the Cannon before it would have been for being situated upon a Rock it was out of all battery and attaque The expedition of the enterprise would have satisfied the Dukes impatient desires if Desdiguieres had been willing to second them by going forward but amidst these Rocks seeming that he had his courage in a manner petrified he laid his excuse upon the want of Victuals and the disbanding of his men The Duke from earnest pressing of him passes into fury and from fury into suspicions and accusations laying to his charge that he had been caught by Genouese money because the glory of so great a man being notoriously defiled with avarice there was cause to doubt that by interest no less than age his warlike spirits had been blunted The Genouese to foment such an opinion failed not sometimes by publick dispatches to Desdiguieres then by secret Propositions to the other Ministers and sometimes also by advertisements though false to the Duke himself to nourish distrusts and his disagreements with the French Ministers Nevertheless they found themselves greatly perplexed within for to move Feria in so fair an opportunity neither invitations intreaties nor the disbursement of pay prevailed any thing whereupon they go on to protests declaring that if he abandoned them they would submit themselves to the protection of France Nor failed they to the end to give credit to that opinion to send certain Propositions to Desdiguieres which it was believed had a great power to retard and restrain him But in Genoua the name of the Duke was so abhorred by all sorts of people that every other calamity was thought less than to fall under his Government On the other side mens minds not being accustomed to the War many being distracted by their private affections and considerations others afflicted from the desolation which the Country together with their goods and fortunes suffered the advantages and offers of both the Crowns made them wavering and whilst against France was objected the fresh hatred of so many evils and the interest of many private persons closed with Spain after long debates in the most secret of their counsels the resolution not to subject themselves entirely to Spain was carried but by three Votes only They admitted notwithstanding Spanish Souldiers into their places and into Genoua it self and Feria at last leaving a good part of his Army towards the Valteline and the Venetian Confines advances with eight thousand Foot and three thousand Horse to Alessandria From thence Gonsales Oliveira with a Body of that Nation marches forward to Nizza de la Paglia to cut off Victuals from all parts And now to say truth the Confederates about Gavi were brought to streights no succours coming from France and the assistance hoped for from the Sea failing for notwithstanding that Carlo endeavoured by most effectual offices to perswade the King of England to send his powerful Fleet into the Mediterranean he could not effect it the King proposing to himself more plausible and profitable designs against Spain That of France though the motion of it was one of the conditions agreed on yet could as little be disposed to it whilst the Ships were kept in the West Sea to repulse the annoyances of Soubize and the Duke of Guise Admiral was in Provence with a few Ships unproportionable to what was needful and uncapable to undertake any thing but a booty of one hundred and eighty thousand Rials as it was wafted from Spain to Genoua That caused more noise than profit for in requital all the effects of the French in Spain and in revenge those of the Spaniards in France were seized The Genouese pretended to make themselves satisfaction by a vengeance more conspicuous three of their Gallies taking the Admiral-Ship of the Savoyards at the Islands of St. Honorat possessing also by four or five thousand men they sent thither Oneglia almost without dispute Carlo ill bearing the insults of the Enemy and the loss of his own hopes though the Conquest of Genoua proved difficult had a mind at least to attempt the possessing the West part of the River which in the division belonged to him Separating then his own from the French Forces he sends one part with Felix his natural Son to take in Savignone a Fief of the Empire distant but a few miles from Genoua and the rest which consisted in six thousand Foot and four hundred Horse he commits to the Prince Victorio who with one Cariere of good
and giving life and liberty to all except the Mother and Sister of Rohan who by perswasions and example having prolonged the Surrender he commanded to be kept in Arrest not so much for punishment as to have the means to bring the Duke more easily to obedience He dis-infranchised the City demolished the Walls except on the side towards the Sea leaving Rochel little else remarkable but the memory of a strong place and the renown of a memorable Siege True it is that it was much contested in the Kings Council whether Rochel thus reduced ought not to be kept with a strong Garrison as a bridle to the Huguenots and the repulsing of Strangers and the Cardinal did not disapprove it as he aspired to take the direction and government of it but discovering that the King with whom he did not yet enjoy that absolute power which length of time and happiness of success afterwards gave him had secretly promised it to Monsieur de Thoiras he chose rather to see the place razed to the ground than in the hands of another Whereupon from the labouriousness of the Siege recollecting the danger which from the Commanders themselves if they should revolt from the King might happen of falling into the former evils and shewing that Brouage which but a few Leagues off upon the Sea he had caused to be fortified for security of the Salt-pits did plentifully supply the benefits pretended he easily brought to pass that the pulling down the Walls was reputed the most remarkable Trophy and greatest advantage of this Conquest By this most happy issue of the enterprise which had been believed by few and was envied by many the counsels of the Cardinal got more credit and esteem and the King publickly attributing the merit of it to him heaped honours upon him to such a degree that his Fortune as a sign from Heaven was venerated as the destiny of the French with predictions of greater Dignities and was looked at by Italy as the Pole of their own hopes The season far advanced furnished therefore those of the Queen-mothers Faction with pretexts considerable to reprove the thought of succouring Casal and in particular the Kings going into Italy The discourses in the Council were That the Army was wearied out and the Souldiers in disorder from the sufferings in so long a Siege That an unreasonable Voyage was now proposed to traverse the whole Kingdom and to pass over the narrow and steep passages of the Alps subject to Treacheries and disputed by the Enemies Forces That Winter was coming on and how an Army could march and the Cannon pass through the Snow and over the Ice The nature of those craggie situations had at other times been overcome by Art but now by the rigour of the season Art it self was overcome by Nature The Forts Arms and Strengths of the Savoyards were to be considered who if with a handful of men they repulsed Uxelles in the Summer how will they not shut the passage at present when all things contribute to their advantage The Countries near to Italy were found to be infected with the plague In Italy it self the people perish for want of bread To what purpose then expose to hazard the Army that conquered Rochel or rather the remainder of them that beat the English not only to military Factions but to Plague and Famine That Souldiers who had overcome the Sea repulsed the Enemy and chastised the Rebels deserved other rewards than to be carried beyond the Mountains to a Grave as the scraps of glory and no less of obedience That it was uncertain whether Casal could endure the length of such a March and if it should yield to necessity whilst the Alps were forcing and the Army was getting into Italy what way remained there more open for going forward than that of a dishonourable return That it was therefore judged the most warrantable counsel since the season necessitated the delay to except the issue of things sound the minds of the Princes and after resolve upon the way either of Treaty or Arms. To these considerations were added the complaints and tears of both the Queens for Lewis having a feeling of some little indisposition they exclaimed that Richelieu not content to have kept the King in the Marishes of Rochel and the unwholesom Air of the Sea would now expose him to the colds and inconveniencies of the sharpness of the Alps. Many were of opinion that before ingaging the Forces elsewhere it was fit to conclude a Peace with England knowing also that Rohan had an Army in Languedoc and some Towns and that the Duke of Savoy to encourage him offered to enter into Dauphiné and assistances were promised from the Spaniards and to adjust them in the Name of Rohan himself Monsieur de Clausel going with the Abbot de Scaglia to Madrid had made an agreement with Olivares that money being furnished him by that Crown he together with his Party should continue the War in France And therefore Richelieu having often experienced that in the attempt of great things Fortune made them succeed above expectation greater insinuated to the King the just motive to shew the Spaniards his resentment of former injuries and the offences of a later date by justly revenging himself for the assistance they had promised to the Huguenots by maintaining the just cause of a Prince in his own Kingdom and by redeeming Italy from present oppressions and thereby satisfying the perswasions of the Pope and the instances of the Venetians His considerations were That the difficulties which opposed the succours were the Mountains the Season and the Enemy but that nothing was invincible to the courage of the Nation nothing impossible to the power to the greatness and felicity of a King so pious That when he had once set foot in Italy the affections and partialities of several Princes would be stirred up and those who under the yoke for present fear bemoan silently their condition would be the first that with greediness would breathe liberty again and shake off the Chains That the Forces of Carlo Emanuel were weak to make resistance in so many situations and parts as there are passages leading to the Mountains and if the Spaniards would joyn to make opposition at the foot of the Alps they would be forced to rise from before Casal So that Fame and Glory being the fore-runners the Victory would be without hazard without blood and without contest But that nothing could be atchieved without the Royal Presence by reason of the Genius of the Nation which though it undertakes with heat yet quickly grows cool when the eye of the King does not quicken and inflame it That it drew along with it the Guards a People inured to War and faithful it attracted the flourishing and valiant Gentry preserved Obedience and Discipline made difficulties and wants be born dangers be overcome battels won and impossibility it self conquered where the Person of the King distinguished courage from baseness
halts there for some days either by reason of the Rains which fell in the Autumn or the Feaver which having seized Colalto obliged him to stay in Cremona The Army at last marching again the first places of the Mantuan that suffered which may be called rather desolation than spoil were Vogezzo Cigognera and Volongo Thence four thousand men took their Post at Isola and fifteen Companies at Piadene Viadana a great place was presently invested and the Town being not able to resist la Rocca also a very weak one after some shot of Cannon was yielded The Duke had not placed his hopes in their defence but thinking by cutting the Banks to have drowned the Germans in the Po the blow succeeded not for that Balduino del Monte to whom the care was committed had executed the order out of time By another body of the Imperialists was possessed Caneto abandoned at their first appearance because it was a place not to be kept by Angelo Corraro a noble Venetian who banished out of his Country had taken Service under the Duke There being no Town capable to resist nor Army which could dispute their progress in the field the Germans ravaged over all desolating and burning every thing with so much slaughter that sacred things being violated by the military impiety and this using yet more cruelty against the prophane with unheard of arrogance of burnings killings and rapines that unhappy Country heretofore amongst the pleasantest of Italy was left for a long time a hideous field where posterity shall for a great while behold the most outragious marks of barbarism Nor did the Confines of the Republick scape wholly free after the Imperialists had possessed in the Mantuan the Towns of Ostia and Pontemolino but there being disposed into several places Horse-Guards of Cappelletti by them and the Peasants the Germans were often repulsed and sometimes beaten Some hoped that the Seraglio might amuse the Army for some days This is an inclosure a few miles out of Mantua made up partly by moorish grounds and partly by certain Works of Earth of a great circuit and difficult to be kept nevertheless some were of opinion that it should be defended because Winter being near and the Enemy suffering by many inconveniencies and great disbandings the gain of certain days was reckoned for no little advantage The Duke doubting with reason lest in so great a compass it being not possible to keep it every where the Germans should break in upon some one part and cut off the way of retreat for his men into Mantua abandons it The force then of the attacque and the care of the defence was to be reduced to about the City alone Mantua is by nature of a very strong situation the River which at its source is called Sarga issuing out of the famous Lake di Garda takes the name of the Mincio and passing through the midst of Peschiera a little below enters into the Borders of Mantua There where the City is placed it flows into a Lake formed by Art in those times that the principal Cities of Italy torn by intestine discords groaned under the Tyranny of particular Lords So that Mantua is environed with waters in the midst of many moorish grounds Certain Bridges joyn it to the Continent the two longest do end the one al Porto which is a Citadel with regular Bastions the other at the Suburbs of St. Giorgio composed of many houses but of little defence Near to this Bridge lies the Castle joyned to the City by an ancient Building and part of the most ample Palace of the Dukes Where it came nearest to the Terra firma three other little Bridges called della Pradella di Pusterla and del Thé served to as many Ports with a certain little Island between kept for the pleasure of the Prince The place therefore was not thought easie to be won the Artillery being not able to batter the Walls but from far the approaches being not to be joyned to the Wall nor the largeness of the Lake suffering so straight a Circumvallation but there would remain many ways open for Succours The circumference it self of the Walls had been very much fortified with new Works and the Dukes Souldiers being almost mouldered to nothing the Garrison was increased by the Venetians besides the four thousand Foot formerly sent with one thousand Foot more and five hundred Horse The City was now believed in a condition able to consume the Enemy and give time for Succours which was alone expected from France Great doubt only arose from the courage of the Inhabitants inclining to the Austrians because under the Government of a great Prince some imagining they should have peace and others fancying to themselves advantages all abhorring the present evils and imminent calamities detested their new Master as who seemed the occasion of them As to other places of the Country it was agreed by the means of Giovanni Martiningo Superintendent of the Artillery sent by Erizzo to Mantua to view the Fortifications that the Duke with his men should keep Governolo where the Water-sluces served to overflow the moorish grounds of the Lake and that by the Garrison of the Republick should be defended Castel Giufre and Goito together which standing on the Banks of the Mincio betwixt Mantua and Peschiera might be greatly useful to help in Succours But Governolo abandoned with weak resistance by the Mantuans fell into the Germans power as also Gazuolo whence some few Venetians withdrew who neither for the place nor for the number were able to defend it Amidst the flames of the Mantuan were heard also the tears and cryes of the Monserrins for Spinola sending Philip his Son to Valenza had commanded Ferrante Guevara with four thousand Foot and five hundred Horse to possess that part of the Monferrat which is called the Lower The gross of the Spanish Army intrenched it self at St. Salvador and other Posts about Casal in which Thoiras having abandoned all places else except Rossignano and Pontestura was with three thousand and five hundred Foot Spinola therefore had not yet a mind to ingage himself in the Siege of the place but only environ it at large and incommodate it not so much because the Winter season was coming on as to keep the Army free to oppose the French if they should return anew into Italy and that the Germans in the mean time might make themselves Masters of Mantua Which place taken Casal was after to be attacqued by the Spaniards and the Imperial Army to be in a readiness to hinder Succours These designs were made known in France together with the progress of their Arms to the prejudice of the Duke of Mantua and the danger of the Venetians who incessantly put the King and Cardinal in mind of the Word Faith Interest and Honour of the Crown with those incitements that might provoke the warlike Nation the magnanimous King and his most generous Minister But nothing was obtained but hopes and
promises Richelieu protesting that neither Italy nor the Republick should receive the least prejudice and so the motion of the French was retarded till towards the end of the year either by the agitations of Court not yet fully quieted or because believing it difficult in the concourse of so many Forces in Italy to maintain with a felicity of success equal to the expectation of the World the Grandeur and Glory of that Crown they had a mind that the storm should vent it self and the Armies of the Austrians consuming themselves in the mean time to come upon them afterwards with fresh Troops of greater strength to give Law more easily to their consumed Enemies and wearied Friends At last mischiefs drawing to extremity it was resolved at Paris that the Cardinal with Title of Generalissimo should move towards Italy and that to draw to Court during his absence Orleans who shewed an abhorrency to him the King should go near to receive him on the Confines of Lorrain and should to content him with something of appearance put under his Command a small body of an Army in Champaigne for the defence of the Frontiers The Cardinal goes out of Paris with great applause carrying in his hand the Authority of the King and the Forces of the Kingdom but not with a mind free from many cares which his long absence from Court gave him and the Orders as precise as deep of the Queen-mother which charged him upon severe protestations of disgrace not to break openly with Spain Whilst he was ordering his march in France Mantua suffered bitterly in the Siege The Germans to say truth declined quickly in their strength because besides the evils of the season and the Climate being accustomed in the wide Provinces of Germany where instead of pay they have recourse to military licence they were in want in the narrowness of the Mantuan wasted already by Sword and Fire not only of prey but also of food So that many died some languished with sickness and others sought their escape by running away Neverless the Army drawing near the City threatned the Bourgh of St. Giorgio believing it as weak to resist as convenient to lodge in The Prince de Buzzolo going into Mantua endeavoured to perswade the Duke from dangers and accidents something disturbed and in disorder to deliver it up to shew some kind of respect to the Emperors Colours to give occasion for a Treaty and to stop the proceedings of the Army which being weakned and in want of many things had no pretence but to preserve the Emperours honour with some seeming appearance Durant a Colonel of the Venetians opposed that counsel offering to maintain the Burg with his men and for some days weary and hold the Enemy play gaining by that vigour those advantages which could hardly be hoped for from a shewing of weakness But the Duke too warily preferring the deceitful before the reasonable sends to the Marquess Frederick Gonzagha to deliver it to Aldringher who in the place of Colalto yet indisposed had the Command of the Army The Germans ascribing all to necessity and not to respect were so far from consenting to a suspension of Arms hoped for by the Duke that they rather required to put a Garrison into the Citadel of Mantua and to have the keeping of a Gate They then put by the hopes of obtaining it because the Duke incensed shewed himself resolute to hold out and defend himself planted several Batteries in the Burg and particularly in the Church-yard which stands there in a situation something eminent Against the Cereso they raised others to gain that Post by which they opened an entry into the Island of the Thé and might better than elsewhere approach to the Walls of the City But finding stout resistance and being several times with great loss repulsed they betook themselves to Art making a Truce with the Garrison for three hours only during which digging secretly a covered way they surprised the Post the Souldiers that kept it upon such an unlooked for assault taking the flight leaving their Ammunition and Arms behind them Durant by reason of the importance of the place not being able to suffer the loss and mischief by it a while after making a Sally drives them out of it with great bravery fortifying himself there in such sort as rendred all the Enemies attempts afterwards without effect On the other side the Germans under the favour of their Batteries were advanced even to the middle of the Bridge of St. Giorgio when being assaulted by a strong and numerous Sally they gave way leaving their Arms and Gabions in the power of the Duke The Citadel of Porto with its Cannon made their approach to it difficult when they craftily sending a Trumpet to that side whilst he went softly on and the Garrison intermitted shooting to expect what Message he should bring they planted one Gabion and under covert of that ranging others with what haste they could covered themselves by flinging up earth Those within were quit with them in another place driving the Enemy out of an Inn they had fortified which gave them great annoyance But if attacques were successful hunger in the Camp advanced the Venetians having stopped all passages for bringing Victuals to them and Corn for want of which all Italy miserably suffered The Army having wanted bread for some days were ready to withdraw when Corn being abundantly supplied out of the Popes Dominions by a Contract made with the Costaguti Merchants in Ferrara under the name whereof it was said that the Popes Kindred by buying and selling made great profit The Venetians were offended at it complaining and concealing it not that for the price of that Corn was sold the liberty and safety of Italy No want of Victuals was as yet in Mantua because the Republick had plentifully provided it for a year but of the Souldiery in so many occasions many were lost and the Ammunition consumed whereupon it being needful to think of relief a thousand Foot were sent by Erizzo with much Ammunition convoyed by three thousand other Foot and four hundred Horse which without any ill rencounter coming to the Lake of Mantua and by errour in the adjustment not finding Boats ready there to carry them into the Town were forced to retire Nevertheless a little while after Intelligence being better setled with the Duke they got safe in to the unspeakable joy of the besieged Pietro Quirini Proveditor of the Cavalry of Croats and Albanese and Colonel Milander returning from the Convoy meeting with seven hundred German Horse carrying away some Booty beat them chasing them in such sort that leaving their prey they had no thoughts but to save themselves Aldringher made aware by this succour of what importance the place of Goito was goes thither with three thousand Foot and twelve hundred Horse and was no sooner arrived but gave an assault upon it but was bravely repulsed by the Garrison Bringing afterwards Cannon and with a
usually exacted from all sorts of Vessels Vrban complained of it by reason of the prejudice that would thence result to the Port of Ancona but the Senate did not release them till upon the coming of Bernardo Giorgi Ambassadour from those of Ragusa to Venice to demand them of grace they were contented to deliver them upon payment of the contribution which was due But because in fulfilling of the Contract made by the Costaguti with the Germans the Corn was carried by the Sacca di Goro to Ferrara the Senate sent armed Barks and Gallies thither which stopped certain Boats and seconding it with great complaints made by their Ambassadour Angelo Contarini Cavalier represented to the Pope how prejudicial it was that having revolted from the first invitations to France and the Republick to be assistant to the Cause of Mantua and the publick Counsels he should feed to the hurt of others that Army whereof but a while ago himself was so much afraid of their neighbourhood and force THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE An. Dom. 1630 THE EIGHTH BOOK ANNO M.DC.XXX NIcolo Contarini being assumed in the beginning of this year to the Principality of Venice the care of the Senate was busied about the defence of Mantua whose preservation being to be ascribed to the Merit of the Republick obliged for the future to a most vigilant minding of it In order thereunto they brought into it a new Relief of Men and Provisions in abundance repaired the Fortifications paying the Garrison with their own money and maintaining also the Dukes Court. Marmirolo and Castiglione called the Mantuan were guarded by their Souldiers the Duke having abandoned Curtartone and Montanara not to distract his Forces into so many places Frequent and bloody occasions happened with the German Garrisons of Castelluzo Gazzulo Borgoforte Governolo and Goito with various Fortune The Country was full of terrour and slaughter The Campagnia was made desolate the Churches were pillaged and the People were killed The Inhabitants of some Towns taking Arms from despair drove out the Enemies Garrisons but not having a Force to defend themselves equal to their impatience paid miserably the penalty with fire and blood in particular la Volta a great place suffered a chastisement so barbarous and cruel that no sort of cruelty was there omitted The Mareshal d'Estré was Richelieu his fore-runner in Italy appointed by the King to reside in Mantua in quality of Ambassadour Extraordinary He being arrived at Venice and followed a while after by Monsieur de Sabran a Gentleman that was sent passed together with D'Avaux Ambassador in Ordinary most effectual offices with the Senate that they would send their Army into the Milanese magnifying with such efficacy the Generosity of the King the Prudence of the Cardinal the Felicity of their Colours the Strength of their Army that Conquests seemed secure and Spoils certain Their considerations were That the Germans were weakened by what they had suffered and were almost consumed by the plague Spinola's Army diminished and the Duke of Savoy constrained to submit to the Kings will or necessitated if he should resist to draw the Army of the Austrians into the bosom of his Country though Auxiliaries yet little less than Enemies So that the Common-wealths danger was every way diminished and the Enemy removed far off When could that Chain ever be broken which hath already held Italy so many years in subjection if a resolution were not taken to shake it off now that Wills Forces and a Conjuncture conspired for it Let the Senate therefore happily resolve to be stirring with their Army for that there remained no greater enemy to be overcome than the slowness of resolutions and hesitations of Councils Let them bestow this unheard of benefit upon Italy and procure glory to themselves which carried with it quiet and increase because the King liberally bestowing on his Confederates the Conquests contented himself with his own Greatness and with the glorious Title of the Deliverer of Italy The French were as much fixed in the resolution not to break with the Spaniards as they effectually desired the Republick should do it But the Republick although it knew the present danger to be so great that it was fit not to regard future hazards persisted in their first counsels offered to invade so soon as the Kings Army having passed the Alps should assault the King of Spains Country on the other side alledged in excuse the consideration of being over-powred by the Germans and the necessity of not esloignating the Army from Mantua The Cardinal found himself ingaged with the general expectation of the World to make good with actions and counsels that great reputation which Fame had cast upon his person so that he diligently pursues his march overcoming the difficulty of the season and the artifices of the Enemy who by several propositions attempted to amuse him At Ambrun he gave Audience to the Nuntio Pancirolo and in the presence of the Ambassadour Soranzo gave him a Project which contained the departure of the Germans out of Italy the restitution of what they had taken the Investiture to Carlo and the liberty of the Grisons But the Austrian Ministers affirming to have no power to treat concerning the Grisons insisted that the French Garrisons should be removed out of Casal and out of Monserrat Peace then amidst such contrary propositions being despaired of the Cardinal by means of Monsieur Servient turns his instances towards the Duke of Savoy to give passage to the Army furnish it with Victuals and joyn his Troops to the Royal Colours He to spend time alledged sometimes excuses then made difficulty about the way the Army was to take and the means to provide it at last he desired that the enterprise of Genoua might be resolved on and that invading conjoyntly the Milanese Arms might not be laid down before it was wholly conquered Nothing pressed the Cardinal more than to mortifie the Duke Declaring therefore friendship with the Genouese and publishing the carrying of Arms into Italy to no other end but to advance and establish an honourable and secure Peace firmly denies him that which he had formerly offered him nay seeming doubtful lest Carlo with scanty Victuals inconvenient Quarters and other tricks might go about to destroy and consume that Army he demands that Avigliana should be demolished it being neither seemly to march under the view and Cannon of that place nor safe to leave it behind At last it was agreed after long contests that the new Works being dismantled three hundred Souldiers should be put into the old Fortress but it was quickly discovered that the one Party retaining disdain sought for pretexts and the other meditating on revenge was framing Treacheries The French beginning their march beheld not only the Fortifications still on foot but the place guarded by the Duke in person with three thousand Horse and fifteen thousand Foot the Militia of the Country hastily assembled for a shew The
Cardinal was not ignorant of it but shewing himself at the sight thereof bitterly inraged was yet more moved when he saw the Duke with the gross of his Army flank his march on the other side of the Dora Some of the French Chiefs provoked by their natural promptness advised that passing that little River they should attacque the Squadrons of the Savoyards who had nothing of Souldiers but the appearance But Richelieu who had other things in design stopped at Casalette complaining that he found not the Provisions ready and judging the intention of Carlo to be to make the French Army perish with hunger and give time to the Austrians to come to his assistance The Duke comes thither to him partly excusing whatever was wanting by the universal scarcity and partly accusing the hasty motion of the Army But in this Conference nothing passing but mutual complaints they separated with perfect hatred and greater suspicions Amidst these eager contests the Ambassadour Soranzo goes to Turin to mediate sent by the Cardinal to exhort the Duke to facilitate the passage and enter into the League offering him in the Name of the King to inveigle him the entertainment of six thousand Foot and four hundred Horse of those Troops which for the Invasion of the Milanese he was bound to joyn to the Army of the Confederates The design of the Cardinal perhaps was to send the Ambassadour further from him that by his importunate counsels knowing that the Venetians would not like the ingaging of the French Forces in Piedmont he might not attempt to disturb the designs he intended for Soranzo remaining yet in Turin the Cardinal the 18. of March in the night suddenly recalling some Troops which were advanced and repassing the Dora sends two thousand Horse to Rivali a House of Pleasure in the Country to surprize the Duke and make him with his Son Vittorio Prisoners Carlo kept himself there to make shew as was his custom of an unconcerned mind and generous heart in delights and divertisements amongst the greatest cares and in the midst of danger it self But getting notice of it by a Confident he had in the French Camp which was suspected to be the Duke de Momorancy he could hardly get safe with his Son into Turin where presently shutting the Gates manning the Walls imprisoning some French which were come in to see the Citadel and causing others which served the Princess to be put in custody the defence was in a moment ordered out of a belief that the Cardinal would without delay invest the place If the Duke for this attempt of taking him Prisoner flamed out publickly into rage Richelieu was vexed at heart that the design had failed him and presently betaking himself to his wonted Arts dispatches Monsieur Servient to Turin to speak with the Prince and the Ambassadour Soranzo The Duke hindring him of access to the one and to the other and to Soranzo himself detesting the craft and cunning of the Cardinal refuses giving him liberty to be gone to hearken further to any overtures And entring into suspicion that he might have had a hand in this contrivance or vexed that the Arms and endeavours of the Republick opposed his ends he discharges also the ordinary Ambassadour Francesco Cornaro who had order from the Senate to pass in that quality to the Court of Spain The Cardinal imploying with equal dexterity the subtilties of Treaty and the Stratagems of War makes as if he would attacque Turin to draw defence and forces to the Metropolis He afterwards bends towards Pignerol causing it to be invested by Crequi with six thousand Foot and a thousand Horse and the day after environs it with the whole Army The Town is twelve miles distant from Turin situate upon a height where the Alps terminating or rather intermitting certain Vallies fall in which worthily give it the name of a large and easie entrance into Italy It being not strong and one part of the Garrison being gone to the assistance of Turin the Town held out but one day Count Vrban di Schalenge the Governour was retired into the Citadel which is in the highest part of it But seeing himself but with a few men and environed by a potent Army nay with an Enemy that under the shelter of the Town at their first arrival fastened themselves to a Bulwark renders it the 30. of March which was Easter-day All the adjacent places Vallies and certain Forts thereabouts newly built by the Savoyards followed without dispute Richelieu triumphing at it who presently orders to inclose the Town with Royal Fortifications as from that time designing it for the foundation of more vast designs The Duke disturbed both for the loss and the insult but unable to revenge himself had in his mind most vexing and violenâ— thoughts for having from his younger years proposed to himselâ— great Undertakings and Victories with increase of State and Glory and now reduced to an unhappy old age saw his Maxims ill grounded and hopes defeated He had in his bosom an Enemy implacable and a Conquerour nor saw other refuge but a recourse to the assistance of the Austrians though they would prove little less oppressive and burdensom well understanding that if the French Army had made passage into one Town necessity obliged to set others wide open to the Germans and Spaniards Whereupon after wavering a while between various counsels making his Country the Theater of War despairing to pacifie the French he resolves to cast himself into the arms of the Austrians The Abbot de Scaglia was sent to the Governour of Milan who rejoyced more at the ingagement of the French than he was troubled at the Dukes losses Nevertheless that he might not be precipitated into a misbecoming accord he sends two Regiments of Foot to his relief and together with the Count Colalto goes to Carmagnola to confer with the Duke where he requiring more vigorous assistance Spinola refusing in regard of his own designs to dismember his Army it was resolved to succour him with a Body of the Germans seven thousand more being now arrived in Italy These then coming into Piedmont with the savage custom to exercise publick Robbery and the cruellest of Spoils left it doubtful whether they contributed to the defence or the desolation of the Dukeâ— Countries Spinola now believing to have opposed a defence sufficient against the French because the Army of the Savoyards amounted to twenty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and together with a Body of the German under the title of Auxiliaries to have chained up the Dukes inconstancy resolves to attacque Casal and what with hunger and force to take it Philip Spinola his Son with four thousand Foot possesses Pontestura twelve hundred French after a short defence marching out on condition not to go into Casal but to pass by way of the Sea into Provence Rossignano was by the French Garrison abandoned Thoiras judging it better to reduce the vigour of the defence to within
Empires to totter The Elector of Trier seeing him of Mentz driven out of his Country took occasion to publish the protection which France had secretly some years before consented to him when he offended with the Emperour for not having adjudged the Abby of St. Maximine which he pretended was annexed to that Crown and now opening the Gates to his Forces puts Hermestain into their hands Bavaria who forced to play fast and loose without separating himself from the Austrians but no less to hazard himself with them had likewise made a late Treaty with the French in which they promising him the conservation of the Electoral Vote in his Family both the King and Duke obliged themselves mutually to defend those Countries which they then possessed with a certain number of Horse and Foot By this alliance Richelieu obtained the separation of Bavaria as head of the Catholick League from giving assistance to Lorrain because that Duke after the Conspiracies with the English despairing of ever reconciling himself to that Minister had not only given himself to the protection of the Austrians but during the War of Italy had perswaded the Emperour to fortifie Moyenvich a place of consequence upon the Frontier of Mets and of the jurisdiction of that Bishoprick and afterward to deliver the place to him to the end that with it he might cover his own Country and withall upon occasion give passage for the invading of France He had afterwards received Orleans in his Country and now though the protection which he expected from the Emperour appeared weakned nevertheless provoking the King with offences and the Cardinal with disgusts drew unseasonable troubles into his bosom The said Duke of Orleans by the suggestion of the Queen Mother and of his Sister in Law no less than of his Favourites taking the plausible pretext of ill Government of a sudden retires from Court The King now comprehending that both by domestick and foreign encouragements his Brother went about to obtain the Kingdom in present rather than hope any longer for it follows him towards Orleans with so much speed that the Duke not willing to be taken by force nor to trust to any accord departs towards Burgundy where with the Duke of Bellegard Governour of that Province he had already contrived intelligences and agreements The King coming thither also and the Cardinal constrained him to pass into the Franche Conté and from thence to take refuge in Lorrain Lewis well to secure himself first in the Kingdom reforms the Court of the Queen his Wife discarding the persons suspected and forbidding the Ambassador of Spain to visit her in private Afterwards brings his Mother to Compiegne and of a sudden parting thence leaves her there kept under the care of the Mareshal d' Estré His will after was that she should be removed to Molins a Town not strong and in the heart of the Kingdom giving her as a token of honour the Government of the Bourbonois but the Queen interposing delays by the pretext of her weakness insinuated to the Governour of la Chapelle that giving her entrance she should resign again the place to him and in this confidence whilst the Cardinal privy to all to facilitate her flight dexterously causes the Guards to be slackened she secretly departs But coming to la Chapelle finds it in Arms against her there being entred into it the Marquess de Vardes Father of the Governour sent thither seasonably by the Cardinal himself whereupon entrance being denied her she was forced to pass into the Province of Henault and thence to be conveyed to Brussels where being received with great tenderness by the Infanta Isabella she spreads throughout the whole world the complaints of her condition that being driven out of that happy Kingdom where she had heretofore commanded she was now in her old age put to seek for entertainment and perhaps a Grave amongst strangers The Spaniards hoped from these domestick broils in France great advantages having the Mother of the King in their hand and the Brother in the house of a Prince their friend Nevertheless they could not with Forces proportionable to so great a design promote the disturbances of the Kingdom being engaged in Germany and beaten in Flanders by the Hollanders whilst by the Scheld they were attempting a surprise in Zealand They saw Orleans also not well provided with Forces nor with the intelligencies they expected for those who as it was said were to take Arms and kindle the War in the Kingdom being prevented by the vigilance and authority of the Cardinal had been able to effect nothing but provide for their safety by running away The Duke of Lorrain who had in his hand the pledge of the Successor of the Crown thought himself secure yet to bind him faster perswades him to marry Margaret his Sister a Princess of great virtue and rare beauty On the advice whereof Lewis was inflamed with extream anger and Richelieu taking hold of the occasion to revenge himself perswades him to cause the Mareshal de la Force to invest Moyenvich which the Imperialists being not able to relieve nor the Duke of Lorrain daring without their help to attempt it was within a few days rendred The French Army would then have proceeded farther if Carlo in person humbling himself to the King had not made this agreement To renounce all intelligence and junction prejudicial to France to cause the Rebels and enemies to the King to go out of his Country denying them entrance for the future and to join to the Kings Army four thousand Foot and two thousand Horse with which entring into Germany the third part of the Conquests should be the Dukes For warranty he delivers for three years the Town of Marsall to the French the King promising not to make Peace without comprehending him in it This Agreement concluded the last day of the year men truly judged that on the Dukes side it would be no longer lived than the necessity which dictated it at present The King to make it appear that the more Richelieu was attacqued by envy and hatred the more he embraced him in his favour created him Duke and Peer of France So that by those applauses with which over and above the rejoycings of those of his own party fame exalted him he vindicated himself from certain invectives which spread abroad in print by unknown Pens came to be published by the discontented and especially by those in the Low Countries In Venice also at the requisition of the Ambassador d' Avan he was by the great Council received into the Order of the Patricians with unanimous Votes THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE THE NINTH BOOK WE shall now describe some peaceable years of the Republick rendred more joyous from the memory of past calamities and the hideousness of dangers undergone out of which amidst Fire and Sword she was with safety and glory rescued after the assistance of Heaven by the constancy and counsels of the
Army being raised he would send it against the States of Holland for the Conquest of Friesland of which with the title of King they willingly gave him the propriety He by rejecting the offer increased the jealousie and much more by entring into a project of agreement with Arnheim General of the Saxons justly offensive to the Emperour though Fridland with wonted craft let him know that he had no other end but to delude and amuse the Enemy But Arnheim having taken his march towards Leutmerits to attacque Gallas he makes a show to follow him but on a sudden falls near Stenan upon a body of men commanded by the old Count de la Tour and the Collonel Tubald and surprises them in such sort that wanting means and time to defend themselves the Souldiers rendred themselves upon the shameful conditions to deliver up the Cannon and Colours to inroll themselves amongst the Imperial Troops and to leave their Commanders Prisoners until the other places of Silesia should be rendred to Ferdinand But the Governours refusing to obey the orders of Tubald and la Tour Fridland nevertheless increasing as it were with his military attempts the suspicions which were had of his intentions gave to the one together with many Officers liberty and promoted the escape of the other He afterwards recovers Lignits Glogau and Francford on the Oder and would have passed on further aspiring to the recovery of Mechelburg without considering those greater mischiefs which the Emperour suffered elsewhere if new and greater accidents had not recalled him After the death of the King Gustavus France saw the Affairs of the Empire constituted in a state which was more pleasing to them the prosperity of those Arms declining which at first gave them great jealousie and all the party of the Protestants reduced to a necessity to receive with its assistances the law and motion of its interests Therefore renewing in Hailbrun for other ten years with the Chiefs of the Swedes Army the Treaty which France had with the King deceased and inlarging it with other Princes of that faction it obliges them to hold him for a common Enemy that should dare to separate himself or conclude a Peace without the consent of all Supplying then the Confederates with money the King of France begins also to dispose of those Forces Whereupon to divert the United Provinces from the wonted Treaties about a Truce with Spain he brings to pass that the Colonel Melander who served the Landgrave of Hesse should be sent with a good number of Troops to join Orange who so re-inforced might take Rhinberg and keep the Armies of Spain so distracted that the French under the title of protection might have success in making themselves Masters of all the Country of Trier without resistance In Westphalia then the Duke George of Luneburg and William Landgrave of Hesse in their progress against the Elector of Colen and other Catholicks of that quarter defeated the Count John Merode who with an Army of thirteen thousand men raised with Spanish money defended that circle and intended to attempt the relief of Hamelen but being put to flight by the Protestants left them in prey not only almost all his Souldiers with Cannon and Baggage but the place it self and many others thereabouts Weimar in this interim employs himself in Francony and Horn with Bannier opposed themselves to the Elector of Bavaria who with his own Forces alone upholding in those parts the Affairs of the Catholicks was after the taking of Raim passed into Swevia and there taken Meminghen and Kempen The Swedes effectually strengthened at Donawert to the number of seven thousand Horse and eight and twenty thousand Foot did most terrible mischiefs in his Country possessing themselves of Munichen and the Bishoprick of Aichstadt but by Aldringher who came speedily to his assistance were constrained to retire out of it The Austrians were not a whit less troubled by the Rhingrafe in Alsatia and for the defence of it had stirred up with great promises Charles Duke of Lorrain who equally ready to take Arms and to lay them down had in order to the executing of the Treaty with France delivered to the King some Troops but in such sort that they immediately disbanding and re-assembled anew under the name of the Emperour with others which he feigned to license forming an indifferent Army they took in Haghenau Colmar and other places which being presently put into his hand served for the price of his ingagement and a spur to his declaration in favour of the Emperour He hoped to quell the Swedish Force by Arms and to preserve himself from the invasion of the French by the revolutions which Orleans promised to raise up in that Kingdom But on the one side his design was betrayed by fortune and on the other success answered not his hopes for in the first place the Swedes being come to recover Haguenau whilst Charles attempted to relieve it he was entirely defeated by them whereupon Lorrain no less than alsatia remaining a prey to the Enemy the Rhingrave with many incursions did miserably afflict him Lewis then taking upon himself the revenge of the common injury possesses without dispute the Dukedom of Bar after an arrest of Parliament which declared it devolved to the Crown for that Charles had not done his Homage for it and St. Michael Pont a Mousson Chaunes Luneville and other places of less importance being rendred he comes near with his Army to Nancy Duke Charles having brought the War into his own Country without means to maintain it endeavours to pacifie the King with several propositions of submission and agreement But Richelieu admitted not for caution of his faith other pledge than the depositing of Nancy the Metropolis of the Country the residence of the Duke and a very strong place The Duke seeing that by nourishing distrusts he had put all things into a confusion renounces on a sudden to the Cardinal Nicola Francisco his Brother with the Title the Country to the end that being new as to offences he might better mitigate the resentments Richelieu despising the shift and calling the contrivance fraudulent refuses any propositions from the new Duke though having laid down his Purple sought in marriage Mad. Combalet the Cardinals beloved Neece offered instead of Nancy to deposit la Motha and to cause to pass into France Margaret whose marriage with Orleans King Lewis pretended was null as contrary to the Laws of the Kingdom which prohibit those in succession to the Crown to marry without the Kings consent But these very propositions were by Richelieu turned into distrusts and accusations for that Margaret while these things were in agitation going out of Nancy disguised and deceiving the French Guards which environed the place on all sides made her escape by flight and came to her Husband at Brussels after having wandred in the woods and narrowly avoided the risque of falling into the hands of some Swedish parties of Souldiers whence
to be suspected by the Governour as if by the direction of his Letters the Gallies of the Republick in maintenance of the right of the Sea should have intercepted certain Ships of the Raguseans which were sailing for that Port vexed with various persecutions was constrained to go to Venice to inform the Senate with it but was no sooner gone but the Governour caused his house to be searched together with his Houshold-stuff and Writings and among them were those of his Ministry Whilst the Republick complained of it and the French Ministers interposed and got no satisfaction the Governour publishes against the Consul a most severe Proclamation laying to his charge that he had unladen in the suspected time of the plague Merchandise out of a Bark which came from Venice but there appeared in the Sentence more of pretext than of his fault because he justified himself to have done it by permission of the Magistrates This increased the resentment of the Republick and gave occasion to the French to renew with more earnest their Mediation by which it was agreed that recalling the Proclamation Oberti should be admitted the Senate shewing themselves when that was done not averse from recalling him and appointing some other for the place But as this agreement was ready to be executed Michael dying his Brother was substituted who going to Ancona to take possession of the place was by the Governour first put in Prison and then again released with severe threatnings and obligations to return no more thither The French complained highly of it because they had given their word to the Republick that the Election should be of such a person as the Republick should best like of but the Senate judging it little secure and less honourable to continue the Treaty suspended more speech of it interdicting Audience nevertheless to the Nuntio Vitelli and forbidding their Ambassadour Contarini to see the Pope The Negotiation also was interrupted which the Duke of Crequi come in the Name of King Lewis to Venice managed with Baptista Nani and Girolamo Soranzo Cavalier and Procurator deputed by the Senate to adjust the differences about Confines betwixt Loreo and Arriano ANNO MDCXXXIV The Republick was strongly pressed by the said Duke that in concert with the Crown of France a new War might be moved in Italy but although his instances were a while after earnestly seconded by Monsieur de Salodie sent by the King with the same projects of Union and War the Senate nevertheless resolving not to depart from the Neutrality they had fixed in answers to the invitations by exhorting to Peace which being the greatest blessing from Heaven ought rather to be promoted than disturbed by the prosperity the Crown enjoyed Not only the French but the Spaniards also used with the other Princes such earnest endeavours requiring positive declarations without admitting neutrality that some grew justly jealous that the Crowns sought no less pretexts for a War than to make parties for it At which the Grand Duke more moved than the rest sends the Archbishop of Pisa to the Court of Rome to propose a League betwixt the Italian Princes of common defence to ballance the power of Strangers and oppose the exorbitancy of it But at this time as always affections contending with interests many governing themselves by separate Councils and believing an union with Strangers more compatible than with domesticks the proposition vanished in its beginning through the difficulty to introduce it The Genouese at this time embittered by reason of past accidents against the Spanish Ministers and more exasperated at present by the decision made by the King and the Infanta of their controversies with the Duke of Savoy gave ear to the insinuations of Monsieur de Novailles who in his passage to Rome offered them the Forces and assistance of the Crown of France so that after having for so many years been serviceable to the sole advantages of the Spaniards they would bring themselves to a fitting neutrality whereupon that Republick making use of the conjuncture enters into a correspondence with France and with many Decrees revived the lustre of its liberty and vigour of its Government The Spaniards received this novelty not without a sharp resentment but being more and more intent upon the contingencies of the Empire dissemble all making it their business only to take away all jealousies from the Italians both by reason of the Infanta's stay and the warlike preparations without notwithstanding to neglect the advantages which the conjuncture afforded for they took hold of the occasion to perswade Prince Thomas to depart on a sudden out of Piedmont and go to the command of the Army in Flanders sending for Hostages his Wife and Children into Spain Some believed that Thomas and Maurice the Cardinal who having renounced to the protection of France in Rome had assumed that of the Emperour held an understanding with the Duke their Brother thereby to divide betwixt them by artifice the affections and good will of both the parties But in truth the two Princes from the weak constitution of the Duke foreseeing his death to be near considered afar of the succession of the Country and those designs which afterwards in their time brake forth and seeing their Sister-in-Law by the bonds of interest and blood tyed to France cast themselves betimes into the arms and protection of the Austrians Whereat the Duke being exceedingly moved sequestred their revenues and suspends their assignments The French for all that putting no entire confidence in him shorten the Bridle increasing in Pignarol and Monferrat Troops and Garrisons The Infanta at last after having concluded a League with the Catholick Cantons of Helvetia for the life of the King and the Prince his Successor obliging them to assist in the defence of the Franche County moves in the Month of June through the Valtelline and Tirol towards Germany accompanied by the Marquess of Leganes with six thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Horse It hath been formerly said what were the aims of Wallestein to amuse himself in Provinces remote whilst the more important were in danger but now upon the loss of Ratisbone Austria was threatned also and the Duke of Bavaria highly protested that if he were not succoured he would agree with the Swedes upon any conditions and would open them the passage into the bowels of the Emperours patrimonial Lands Whereupon Ferdinand with most effectual orders summons him again to come speedily to the assistance of his necessity and to his commands added importunities and entreaties that he would employ his Army against those of his Enemies which were the most dangerous and powerful He with the height of malice considering that the Spanish Forces were come into the Empire and knowing the aims of that Crown tending to thrust him down moving the Army as if he would answer the summons quarters it in Bohemia and distributing several Regiments of his friends into Austria it looked as if he would keep Vienna
greatly moved but withal believing the occasion favourable to publish the War against the Spaniards formerly resolved on they sent to the Infanta to require with the restitution of the Country the liberty of the Elector But he referring the answer to the Emperour as professing to have only obeyed his orders a Herald was sent by King Lewis to Brussels to denounce in the ancient forms War and almost at the same time moved in the Month of May his Troops The French Army by the Mareshals of Chastiglion and Brezé were rendesvouz'd near Mezieres and as it is usual in the first beginnings especially when a War is undertaken through animosity and revenge all things did superabound so that the number of the Army exceeded the Agreement and the warlike provisions seemed to be greater than was needful For France being at the height of reputation and power reckoned at that time to have under its Colours in several parts one hundred and thirty thousand Foot and fifteen thousand Horse with an infinite number of Artillery and abundance of all other provisions The French then marching towards Maestricht with above thirty thousand fighting men and forty pieces of Cannons Prince Thomas with weak Forces near to Avesnes attempts to dispute the passage and was with much slaughter beaten so that going on without resistance they joined Orange who waited for them with twenty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and fourscore pieces of Artillery The Army appeared formidable for number and valour and the world already supposed the felicity of the enterprise equal to the Force But Victuals for so great a multitude being quickly wanting the Army began to devour it self through want and to be consumed with sickness and suffering Brabant was invaded and Tirlemont a great Town but weak taken by force experienced with cruelty in the slaughter and plunder the first fury of Military license The Spaniards were encamped with their gross near to Lovain to cover that City which is of a great circuit but weak and together with the City the Country near to it The Confederates to draw them to a Battel made shew to advance towards Brussels not without hope but that in the universal consternation they might have the luck to take it But Orange retarding the march gave time to the Spaniards to draw nearer to it The Confederates then commanded their march towards Lovain and on a sudden besiege it with great violence but the defence was no less vigorous maintained by the Baron of Grobbendonk the Governour with the assistance of a good number of Scholars of that famous University who strengthened the Garrison The fierceness of the assailants being hereby abated the Army began to waste for the Hollanders supplying their Army punctually with whatsoever they had need of kept Victuals from the French who though by force and courage they were able to overcome any danger found that hunger and necessity was an enemy invincible Many dyed and the rest disbanding were in great numbers killed by the Peasants so that the Forces being weakned and Victuals wanting the Generals were forced to raise the Siege and give leave to those that were alive every one to provide for his safety and escape The Commanders and the Reliques of the Army were reduced to imbark in Holland scoffed at by the people and scorned that of so many men which aspired to so great Conquests so small a remainder appeared and they in disorder fugitives and in so faint a condition There is no doubt but as the United Provinces in making of the League consented to any conditions which might oblige the French to an open breach with Spain so having obtained their purpose abhorred no one thing more than to have them instead of friends neighbours To the common concerns of the Provinces was added the private resentments of the Prince of Orange for that Richelieu amidst flatteries and confidences had some years before endeavoured to surprise in France the Town of Orange it self but the blow not succeeding he quickly silenced the fact and noise of it But the other dissembling with equal artifice reserved himself for an opportunity to be even with him and now he enjoyed this that if by taking most important Towns from the Spaniards he had gained by Arms the glory of valour and courage in over-reaching Richelieu now in wit the world attributed to him the renown of great policy and prudence Yet the Cardinal having by reason of the War undertaken need of the adherence of the Hollanders and friendship of the Prince of Orange to apply himself to the greater neglected lesser revenges This acting against Flanders with the noise and appearance of better success than was met with had displeased the King of England who willingly could not suffer the greatning of the Crown of France in those parts Putting therefore on that occasion a Fleet to Sea observed the issue of things and the Emperour considering of what importance those Provinces were to the common interest of Germany sends six thousand Foot and four thousand Horse with Piccolominy to the assistance of the Infante The French Army was no sooner dispersed but the fear which at first troubled the Subjects of Spain pierced interchangeably into the heart of the Hollanders For the Count of Embden by order of the Infante surprised Schinche Schans which lies in a situation above any other important where the Rhine divided into two Branches keeps on the right hand its name and on the left assumes that of Waaghe so that the Fort commanding the Navigation and the Dikes can overflow the Country gives an entrance into the Bottowe and on the one side cutting off the Towns and Provinces which are beyond the River opens on the other passage into the bowels of Holland Orange comes immediately to inclose it with a strong Siege drawing abundance of Works longst the side of the River So great a flame of War betwixt two so powerful Kings could not be contained only within those Provinces but spreading it self every where broke forth also in Italy taking its beginning in the Grisons where Monsieur de la Lande for the custody of the Passes for some time past kept three Regiments of that Nation and some French and now having sent a l'improvisto by the Mountain of Spluga six Companies possesses without opposition Chiavanna Riva il Sasso Corbeio and those other places longst the Lake heretofore named then Rohan following by the way of Poschiavo with five thousand Foot and four hundred Horse gets Morbegno and every other place remaining in possession of all the Valteline and the Counties adjacent The Cardinal Albornoz who after the Infanta's departure governed Milan by profession averse to Arms was upon this emergency beyond measure confused Sends nevertheless Troops towards Lago di Como but expected his chief succours and diversions from Germany and no one thing could happen more disturbing to the Austrians than to see the passages shut and communication interrupted The French knew that
their strength also which for so many years hath vexed Italy who can repair it Vnprovided of Forces confounded in the Government assailed from so many parts beyond all succours and if you will possibility of escape I know the Spanish Ministers will not fail to allure you but believe me that their flatteries are not for nought They proceed from the guiltiness of their present weakness from the remorse of past injuries So the Serpent benummed in Winter hath its venom dulled but not extinguished when the rays of the Sun touch it again in the Spring it turns and windes it self and at last breathes forth death And what will the Spaniards do else if propitious Fortune should breath again but vent the revenges the resentments and the offences which during adversity they keep concealed in the heart Do not believe that pretended injuries are forgotten nor that oblivion or moderation can be in minds accustomed to insolence and sole arbitrement My King will think to have done enough and to have satisfied what is due to Glory and Himself whilst this will serve Him and Italy for the last tryal whether she do know and be willing patiently to suffer servitude The French Ambassadors were no sooner gone from their Audience but the Count de la Rocoa in a contrary sense discoursed to this purpose I speak to a Prince who upon just grounds hath always exercised hostilities and embraced War That is enough to perswade me that the most pious institutions of your generous Ancestors living in you it may be superfluous that I here exhort you to that which by a common concert grave prudence and a religious conscience perswades you to I see the French Ministers wandring through Italy I perceive they are in this City but if elsewhere they meet with equally to their desires ambition the avarice of Princes nay and ingratitude it self for benefits conferred upon many by my King they will find here prudence justice and moderation united Let it be the glory of your Republick to make War for Peace and having found it to preserve it as it will be the eternal blame of the Crown of France to disturb and confound it It cannot be denied but that the genius of that Nation resembles the violence of fire which if it reacheth not to something else burns and consumes it self What I pray provokes to this present War The Affairs possibly of Trier a thing rather alledged than true as though whilst the Peace was treating in Ratisbone the Treaties with the King of Sweden would not have been assented to and when the execution was concerted in Chievasco and that the Austrians with the just saith of Princes rendred Countries Towns and Posts the French had not designed surprises treacheries and injuries God the Judge of Kings and who called upon in just witness of Agreements is a severe revenger of deceit doth now condemn and punish them Religion and the piety of the Austrians triumphs in Germany In Flanders the Heavens the Elements Nature it self fight for us We see Armies overcome without fighting we hear of places taken without a Siege What else can be expected in Italy where the cause is so much the more unjust as the pretexts are farther fetched To what tend the offers and propositions of the Ministers of France but to render this happy Country a deplorable Theatre of eternal War This O Fathers is the thing they would be at to overcome you with your own very blood and with a fallacious friendship that by subduing all they might see you all Enemies amongst your selves I will not argue the point whether as they imagine it it be so easie to drive the Spanish potency out of Italy It being founded upon lawful titles confirmed by time use and its own strength is like a great Oak which stands firm upon its own weight and strength the winds may shake and toss it to and fro but they spend their breath in the contest before that is weary of resisting and if it do fall it crushes at the same time whoever attempts to violate the roots But let us examine their specious propositions of advantages Conquests and Spoils which I would rather see authorised by examples than amplified with partial discourses Which way soever I turn my self either to the noble acts of old or the memorials of later times I find nothing but sad accidents of Princes oppressed of places taken and Provinces usurped and if what hath hapned in Lorrain Trier and Germany sute not fitly as foreign to Italy enquire of Savoy and satisfie your selves out of your own Annals that the French being Neighbours must either be Masters or Enemies Will you then O Fathers give your assistance to them who in the War having license for their end and ambition for their motive will turn against you those Forces to which your power and friendship shall have given vigour and success I know very well what they have given others to understand that perhaps which they go about to make you believe that they will make the Conquests and leave you the advantages of the Victories But if they take the rise of the War from the breach of faith do you believe that Victory which uses to make all men insolent will metamorphise them into Religion and Modesty If they think the Italian Princes unable to manage a War without their aid and assistance it must be their Armies then that must besiege places and garrison them when taken and having once God preserve Italy from that unhappy destiny excluded my King who shall be the Judge who shall decide causes who regulate the Confines and who require again what is deposited I will not vainly boast what the power of Spain hath contributed to the honour security and quiet of Italy As to us your Confines have always remained unviolable within our own have we confined our thoughts and Armies sollicitous only for our own and the common Peace My King hath always been desirous to confederate Empire with reason and establish his greatness in tranquillity But the present commotions which every where shake Europe do confound divine Worship propagate Heresie oppress Countries and serve for an argument and proof what will be the progress if such be the first steps of the French Armies I know that the artifices of our Enemies have in times past scattered jealousies introduced disgusts depainted shadows and every thing being suspected which remained a secret have caused disadvantages and discords but the end hath been the judge of the intentions and the work Great Princes have great wrong done them when they want the true knowledge of their Counsels believe all upon same and suspect every thing Of that I shall say no more because it is now at last time that we lay aside suspicions wrath and enmities which have hitherto so often reciprocally deceived us I cannot give this great and wise Republick a more safe pledge of the Kings friendship than offering it an union with him
and Piccolomini made a course as far as Pontoise with the Cavalry burning and plundering every where The place being taken sooner by much than it ought to have been there was no other obstacle betwixt that and Paris But Armies though victorious have always greater suspicions and difficulties than are conceived by the conquered Therefore applying themselves to ransack the Country and to raise the crys of the people against the Author of the War and the evils thereof they put Richelieu into a great straight but gave him time to ward the blow He in the beginning was in great trouble and knowing the City of Paris easie to be stirred hard to be governed oftentimes suspicious to the King and always troublesom to the Ministers had thoughts of carrying the King and Court to Orleans But in Council being boldly in this extremity reproached by others that if he had brought the Kingdom into danger he ought not to leave it without remedy taking heart he applies himself to the defence From the hatred against him proceeded in great part the present mischiefs for of the Governours of the places taken it was believed that some of them had been corrupted before they were besieged and that others had hastened the Surrender to burden with ignominy and infelicity the Director of the present Government He therefore applies himself in his adversity to other Arts than those which are usually practised in the prosperity of Fortune He takes away the Gabels puts Arms into the peoples hands gives the command of Armies to the Princes of the blood that their consideration and credit might invite Souldiers and keep them under the Colours which by reason of his Government were abhorred Soissons was the first who having near to la Fera augmented in haste the Army which he already commanded attempted to oppose the incursions of the Enemy but they beating the Regiment of Piedmont he was forced to retire to Noijon to defend the Country till Orleans should come into the Field with greater Forces Under the Mareshal de la Force greatly beloved of the Parisians twenty thousand of them took Arms to haste to prevent the mischiefs which Burgundy and Champaigne lay under Gallas after by burning and pillaging he had given vent to the natural cruelty of the Polonian Cavalry and the Croats came with an Army of forty thousand men to lodge at Fontaine Francoise and to fix his station there by some considerable Conquest endeavours to possess St. John de Losne but Richelieu calling Weimar and la Valetta out of Germany to succour the Kingdom sent the Count of Ranzau so seasonably into the place that withstanding the first attacques of the Imperialists it gave time to the French to strengthen themselves with so many Troops that being equal to the Enemy or rather more considerable by reason of the knowledge and advantage of the situation obliged him without the hazard of a Battel to retire loaden with pillage and much more with blame spoil alone seeming a recompence disproportionable to the occasion to fortune and to so powerful an Army Yet it is true that Gallas had just excuses though not then discovered having secret Commission from the Emperour to hazard nothing and not to ingage the Army just at that time when at Ratisbone the election of a King of the Romans was ripening to the end to make use of the countenance and power of the Army for incouragement of the business if need required The Forces also in Picardy being wearied and weakned by running to and fro and plundring the Infanta was not able to make any further progress distracted also from the side of Holland for that Orange having after a long Siege regained Schink Schans upon conditions was in complacency to the French in the Field threatning certain Forts which not far from Antwerp lye alongst the Scheld Orleans therefore had the opportunity to recover Roye after ten days attacque and thence laying the Siege before Corby in a short time takes in the outworks The King was at Amiens to incourage the enterprise and afterwards came to the Camp to be present at the surrender which the Spaniards could not hinder though they threatned Dourlans because Soissons opposed them Thus the fortune of the Kingdom and the Cardinal breathed again in as much as also on the other side near the Pireneans the Almirante of Castil having with a great Army besieged Bayonne the Count of Grammont Governour of Bearn had obliged him to raise it Domestick affairs notwithstanding grew somewhat turbulent many in Zaintonge and other Provinces rising against the Impositions So that eighteen thousand men were actually in Arms under the Marquess d'Isodun Brother to Charlois whose head some years past Richelieu had caused to be cut off Nevertheless one part of these Mutineers was quickly quieted and the other suppressed The discontents of the Princes that had commanded the Armies had yet a worse appearance because the Campania was no sooner at an end but they were aware that they had enjoyed employment not to advance them to command but to keep them quiet and that Richelieu had only made use of them during the storm leaving to others the pains and the dangers and reaping to himself the reward and the credit Orleans who before he made an end of the Siege of Corby perceived that he served not in the Army but for a shadow was gone to Blois but coming after the giving of it up to the Court to congratulate with the King departs of a sudden without seeing him together with Soissons both publishing to have certain advice that a Prison was to be their recompence The Cardinal applies his Wits to reconcile in the first place the King to his Brother who was not gone further than Blois nor was it difficult for him to do it under promise that the marriage with the Sister of Lorrain should be approved The Count then weakned by the separation from the other received it for a favour that he might for four years abide at Sedan where he appeared to be France now in this year by new Treaties closes more nearly with the Swedes concluding one in Wismar wherein all the former being confirmed the War was distributed into the hereditary Provinces of the Austrians Bohemia and the Provinces adjacent being allotted to the Swedes and to France those that were nearest the Rhine William Landgrave of Hessen came into this Treaty France agreeing to pay him a great Pension and two hundred thousand Dollars for the subsistence of his Army Whereupon he made no small progress for he not only obliged the Catholick Army which besieged Osnaburg to withdraw but surprised Minden and brought succours seasonably into Hanau besieged by Lamboy Nevertheless these ballanced not the advantages of the Saxons who after a long Siege got Magdenburg and afterwards Verben Banier who saw himself very much weakned being obliged to go towards the Sea to receive a powerful renfort that was sent him out of
authour of the contrived betraying of the place On the other side Monsieur de la Tuillerie being returned to Mantua sollicited that she would put the Marquess Guerriero from the Government of Porto to which he was restored and also one della Valle believed a partaker of the intelligences discovered in Casal The Princess professing her self ignorant of the Plot rejected the instances as contrary to her liberty and the dignity of her Son La Thuillerie acquiesced not but perceiving at last that the Emperour had declared that he would send a Commissary of his to Mantua if the Ambassador of France should abide any longer there he departs leaving the Count Bonzi Florentine as Resident The Venetians seeing that these troubles might break forth into worse accidents re-inforced the Garrison of Mantua to the number of five thousand men and sent another party to the Confines to be ready to be brought in if there should be need About this time hapned a notable encounter at Sea betwixt the Gallies of the two Crowns Roderigo Velasco with fifteen of the Spanish had dis-imbarqued Souldiers at Vado and in his going thence was overtaken over against Genua by Monsieur de Poncurlé who with an equal number followed him The Fight was bloody separating with a number in a manner equal of hurt and dead but with a different loss of Ships for the French took five and the Spaniards three But the success of the Armies either weak or unfortunate which happened elsewhere had not the same issue for the Mareshals Chastillon and la Force being come before St. Omer Prince Thomas seizing on a situation fit to incamp his Army brought succours twice into it and afterwards forcing a Quarter obliged them to retire so that the Campagnia ended in the Low Countries without other Conquest but of the weak Castle of Renti which was demolished and of the Catelet which being re-assieged by Monsieur de Halier was after the springing of two Mines recovered by assault and the Garrison of six hundred Spaniards cut to pieces The Hollanders to second these enterprises being by concert come into the field 5000 men under Count William of Nassau directed their course towards the Scheld to take in those Forts which defending the Dikes preserve the Country from Inundations and surprised some of them particularly that of Callo but being come to the other of Santa Maria the Spanish Troops flocking thither they were defeated with the loss of many drowned in the low Lands and others taken Prisoners The Prince of Orange not daunted with this unhappy success attempts with the gross of his Army the Town of Gueldre but the Cardinal Infante coming to its succours together with Lamboy who brought to him five thousand Imperialists assaults the Quarters of Count Henry Casimir de Nassau with so great success that passing over certain Trenches not yet perfected he took him Prisoner and put in such relief as obliged the Hollanders to rise and abandon some pieces of Cannon in the waters which being let in several ways by the besieged overflowed the whole Country Nor was the Fortune of the French much better on the Frontiers of Spain whether to carry the War into the Enemies own Country the Cardinal had resolved to bring an Army The Prince of Conde having in Guyenne assembled a body of twelve thousand men comes to the Port of Passagge where possessing himself of certain Ships which were there ready built he burnt others which were in building laying Siege afterward to Fontarabie a Frontier place and the Key of Navarre placed like a Peninsula in a very strong situation where the Vidasso disburdening it self opens a passage to receive the flowings of the Sea It is beyond belief in what a commotion the Kingdoms of Spain were being not accustomed to be sensible of an Enemy at home and under the guard of opinion and pride to enjoy a peaceable calm Whereupon the Nobility and Souldiery flocking to strives from all parts an Army was quickly formed under the Admirant of Castille which consisting of puissant Forces draws near to the French Camp The enterprise by reason of weakness and the disunion of the Chiefs proceeded more slowly than was imagined giving time to the Spanish Army to present it self which appearing at unawares came before the Line to give an assault Conde knowing that on that side some Troops had the Guard of the Trenches the Chiefs whereof and among them the Duke of Valette especially he had in suspicion of Intelligence with the Enemy sent others to re-inforce those Posts but the first being resolute not to give them place they turned their discontent and arms against one another leaving almost without contest the passage to the Spaniards The Marquess de Torrecuso was the first that attacqued the Line but he of Mortara had the honour to get in before him on the other side seconded afterward by the whole Army with so little blood that sixteen only were killed and one hundred and fifty reckoned to be hurt On the French side all was confusion flight and fear leaving to the Conquerours the field full of Booty Arms and other Provisions The News was received in the Court of France both for the loss and the dishonour with great trouble of mind because it looked as if the fidelity and prudence of the Chiefs had rather been wanting than Fortune or the Force of Arms. Conde was sufficiently blamed for negligence and that not disjoyned from the great greediness of gain with which he had carried on the enterprise and he upbraided the Duke de la Vallette with infidelity and want of care to such a degree that he to avoid the threatning anger of the Cardinal retired himself to London and his Father the Duke of Espernon was obliged to betake himself to a private life abandoning his Government of Guyenne So joyful a Victory being applauded in Spain with great Festivals the King rewards the Conde Duke with extraordinary pre-eminences and advantages as if the Fortune of the Army had taken its life from his alone direction not without the murmuring of those who having been exposed to dangers and the ingagements in the field saw one alone in the idleness of the Court go away with the recompences and the glory The War being scattered and spread into so many parts the variety of relations which for the most part delights interrupting at present too often the series of discourses make them in a manner seem tedious Weimar aspired in Germany to establish for himself a Soveraign State and although with money and assistance from France he managed the War he nevertheless directed it to his own advantages After the Victory formerly related with the places taken he possessed almost all Alsace a Province of the ancient Patrimony of the House of Austria both by its situation and extent held to be of great importance He now sets forth to besiege Brisach a place very strong with a Bridge over the Rhine and by
of Parma from invasion and diverted damage from the Modonese aspired not by the League to ought else but to advertise the Barberins of the difficulty they would have to meet with in their designs and by consequence incline them more easily to a Peace To this opinion the Grand Duke at last adhered though Pandolfini at first was bent upon attempts more resolute A League was then concluded betwixt the Republick the Grand Duke and the Duke of Modena drawing the motive from the present making War upon the Duke of Parma which being capable to bring greater disturbances into Italy the Princes desirous to keep them off by procuring their own preservation and the common Peace united for their own defence for mutual succours in case any of them were attacqued and for that over and above which for the defence of other Italian Princes should happen to be needful it was agreed To make up an Army of twelve thousand Foot and eighteen hundred Horse whereof the half should belong to the Venetians of the rest two thirds to the Grand Duke and to Modena the remainder the same proportion to be held in provisions in money and when there should be occasion in the increasing of Forces The command of the Army was committed to him of the Princes Confederates in whose Country it ought to be made use of and remain but in neutral places the nomination of a General was reserved to the Republick with the consent of the others The invaded remained free from common Contributions to the Army while he was to be vigilant with his Forces upon his own defence to which the others were to resort either with succours or diversion as should be concerted at the time of need The Contractors could not treat or conclude Peace or Truce but by common consent nor oblige themselves to other Treaty that should derogate from the present These were the Articles that were published but there was added and kept secret to assist the Duke of Parma as there should be need and to admit him into the League when he should seek it upon those terms and conditions which should then be concluded The expedition of the transaction having prevented the fame of it the conclusion of such a League was no sooner divulged but it was variously understood by the Princes The Barberins shewed themselves very suspicious and touched with it and the Pope himself secretly complained that his own Ministers had deluded him with false suppositions and ingaged his Nephews too far On the other side Edward conceived so much the more stoutness for by the protection of the League his Countries of Parma and Piacenza being covered he hoped in the astonishment of the Enemy to open himself a way either for the recovery of Castro or the seizing upon some other place that would serve to exchange for it Having then obtained of the Duke of Modena the Pass he sets forward against the State Ecclesiastick with about three thousand men on Horseback men chosen for their courage but without Foot or Cannon and without any provision whatsoever that might be useful in a Siege of importance But he had good Commanders over whom by reason of his dignity the Mareshal d' Etré commanded who to satisfie the Barberins being by the King of France removed from his Ambassage of Rome remained with the Duke giving credit to his Arms and to the march as if France by such an appearing had concurred in it But in truth besides the disbursement of a small sum of money in discount of his Pensions France contributed nothing in favour of the Duke but offices Lionne only offered him two thousand Foot on condition they should serve in Garrisons but the Duke refused it being jealous lest the French should seek anew a way to get into his places This march greatly displeased the Venetians and the Grand Duke because Edward provoked the War which they with offices and appearances hoped to avoid their fear was lest he entring deep into the Ecclesiastick State over-powered by the Enemy Forces should perish there or that retiring with disreputation in disorder and beaten should draw after him the Popes Army into the heart of his Country Therefore by the Senate was dispatched to meet him Giovanni Battista Ballarini who a little before had been to communicate to him the conclusion of the League to represent the opinion of the Confederates and those considerations which by safe Councils instead of vain hopes might in a short time bring quiet to all and to himself most assured fruits of glory The Duke who in communicating to the Princes his march had alledged in excuse his inability to keep his Troops any longer in his Country finding himself now upon his way with great fast and confidence intermingles in his answer with lively expressions reasons with his excuses and continues his march The Venetians and the Grand Duke were obliged to cause to enter into the Modenese the Troops hitherto remaining on the borders to cover that State from the dangers which the loss certainly believed of the Duke of Parma might bring upon it But Edward entring into the Bolognese brought so great terrour to the people and to the Popes Army that they in the unlooked for accident not considering the strength and these fearing more than was their duty the danger all was in a moment seen in confusion and disorder The Prefect retires flying into Ferrara The Souldiers quit their quarters Matthei prevailing nothing with entreaties authority or command to stop them no not so much as a small body that might oppose it self to the Duke or at least follow him Thus without Blood and without a Battel the Army being dissipated Edward had an open way to a Voyage which was one of the most worthy to be remembred because in an Enemies Country more could not have been done by an Army never so powerful There is no doubt but he might have been able by possessing some places to have setled Contributions and Quarters in the Enemies Country and then have negotiated the restitution of Castro by exchange But through his generous mind aspiring to recover it with the fame of his Arms and carry the terrour of his name with a loud report within the very walls of Rome he entertained his Souldiers with such vast hopes of prey and plunder that besides a certain becoming familiarity for which the Souldiers loved him without fear and obeyed him without dispute every one followed him with a secure belief of extraordinary advantage From Saint Cesareo he comes in one night with his Quarters near to the City of Bologna writing Letters to the Cardinal Durazzo Legate and to the Inhabitants exhorting them to persist in a constant obedience to the holy See himself also professing an immutable duty to the same and that he had not put on Arms but in his own defence against the oppressions of the Barberins Notwithstanding that populous City had no cause to fear an Army never so powerful
the Duke had not made sufficient provision of Victuals nor had wherewithal to carry it after the Army cross the Mountain The intention of Mathei being discovered to keep the Confederates in motion and the imployment of their own defence he on a sudden goes out of the Modonese with the loss but of one Company of Horse which was defeated by the Duke Valanzé moved then with all the Army towards Finale and Bondeno threatning to attacque some of those Forts and because the Duke of Parma who had not done ought but force the Quarters of four hundred Horse at St. Pietro was reduced to a very weak number of Foot and not to above a thousand Horse the Venetians resolved to lend him some Troops to keep the Out-works of Bondeno Corraro who coasted upon the Enemies march was afterwards in the Quarter of Campo Santo assaulted by Valanzé with three thousand Foot and five hundred Horse but he withstood and repulsed him His Judgment was that the Duke remaining to guard his own Confines should send him the two thousand Foot of the Republick which he had with him that he might invade the Ferrarese with which he should not only have diverted the Enemy from molesting the Dukes Country but the Posts of Communication and the Banks of the River should have been kept defended a counsel which event afterwards shewed how advantagious it would have been But the desire prevailing in the Duke to enter into the Bolognese to draw the Cardinal Anthonio after him the March was resolved on having first strengthned Finale with five hundred Foot more which the Venetians sent beyond the Po that in the absence of the Army the Pontificians should not attempt to exploit any thing to break the Communication and shut out the Army Corraro then and the Duke having a mind to joyn Cardinal Anthonio that understood all their designs caused to the end to hinder them Nonantola to be attacqued by four thousand men The place lyes beyond the Banaro without any defence of Fortifications and was then kept by the Venetians with two Companies under the Colonel St. Martin who resolved whatever happened to defend the attacque and the Battery of two great Guns to give time to the Duke who was then at Modena to come with his own and two thousand Foot of the Venetians to its succours He coming to the Bridge of the Navicello found it possessed by four Companies of Horse but driving them away comes through to Nonantola and obliges the Enemy to a Retreat This being quickly done he forthwith returns when in his way the Cardinal appeared to oppose him and although the March had wearied the Souldiers the Duke nevertheless resolves to fight him He scarce began to move but the Pontificians betook themselves to flight in which being pursued with the death of some and amongst those of Francesco Gonzagha Serjeant Major General of the Army the Cardinal whose Horse was killed under him hardly escaped from being of the number of the Prisoners which amounted to two hundred The Confederates resolved demolishing Nonantola not to ingage a Garrison in so weak a place to march to Spilimberto whence they entred into the Territory of Bologna plundering to the very Gates of the Town to the damage and terrour of the Country Piumazzo abandoned by the Inhabitants at the appearance of two hundred Foot and five hundred Horse was possessed The Baron de Deghenselt who commanded the Horse of the Republick had Bazano delivered to him and judging it not easie to be kept left it But the Pontificians having brought three hundred men into it moved the Confederates to repossess it as was easily done the Garrison rendring on conditions which were not observed because contrary to the tenour of them some certain powder was found amongst the Baggage whereupon being stript by the way they were all made Prisoners In Tuscany Savelli in this interim had recovered Passignano cutting the Garrison of two hundred men in pieces keeping the Commander Prisoner and afterwards attempted the City of la Pieve with a Petard but without success The Confederates had taken Paciano and the Grand Dukes Army consisting of eight thousand Foot fourteen hundred Horse and thirty pieces of Artillery being incamped in the Plain of Castiglione del Lago gave so much terrour to Perugia that the Prefect who was there thought himself not secure and was doubtful of some commotion of the Inhabitants whereupon Savelli drawing the Army under the Walls of it durst not inlarge his quarters The progress would certainly have been very considerable also in the Bolognese as the Confederates designs were not small if Cardinal Antonio had not with a new sprightly party overthrown their counsels He seeing that on that side the strength of the Army consisted in the Forces of the Republick and to oblige it to call back their Troops for its own defence caused thirteen Boats by night to be put into the Po and hastily imbarquing four hundred men upon them sends them a little below Lagoscuro to take Post upon the Banks on this side of the River Captain Tritonio who with a Company of Horse was going the round opposed them but being overpowered by the number was forced to let them land The Pontificians marched immediately to the same Post of Lagoscuro ill fortified and worse provided with men and although Count Giovanni Battista Porto and the Cavalier Mark Antonio Strozza valorously defended it for six hours yet Valanzé being in this interim passed to this side with three thousand Foot fifteen hundred Horse and some Cannon they were at last overcome and made Prisoners At the first reports of the Enemies passage the General Pesari sends Mark Antonio Brancaccio with five hundred Foot to relieve the Post attacqued but being come to Chiaviche and there understanding it was taken stopt till the General himself who was also marching should arrive Pesari had not with him above eighteen hundred Foot and betwixt three and four hundred Horse the many Garrisons and frequent expeditions to the other side of the Po having lessened his Forces Having understood that with the liberty and safety of the Pass the Enemy was every day more and more strengthened he resolved to halt there to expect reinforcement recalling from Finale the last five hundred Foot he had sent thither two Companies of Horse from Mantua and dispatching orders and advice to all places to defend the Country and increase the Forces He conferred there with the Duke of Parma desiring him to join with him but Edward having but a very few men advised that he should expect the Army out of the Modenese All this passing with great retardment the interim served the Pontificians to plant a good Fort there just over against the other which on the other side of the Po was also called by the name of Lagoscuro In the Polesene and in Rovigo by reason of this passage the fright was truly great but the Pontificians not willing to be shut up amidst those
might be brought to Milan there to remain with her Mother This had an aim to sow Jealousie betwixt Ferdinand and the Spaniard because as much as the Governour knowing the advantage and the Decorum of the Crown adhered to it by Interest and inclination so much it behoved the Duke for his own safety to abhor it Neither did Castilione dissent from it who besides a certain aversion contracted as a Borderer and of lesser power with the Lords of Mantua though his Allies for his private respects easily preferred the satisfaction of Spain before the Emperours Commission A Writing then was drawn up in Milan in which it was promised to Carlo that the Child should be brought into that City not to be removed from thence but with the approbation of the Emperour Matthias and the consent of Ferdinand the Uncle Neither fell it out otherwise than the Savoyards had projected for the Original being sent with an express Command to the Duke of Mantua to sign it and without delay to execute it he encouraged by his friends with promises and counsels resolutely denies to do either highly complaining that the Governour with so much assumed Authority should dispose of his Will without his knowledge and of the Blood of the House of Gonzagha whereupon their spirits imbittering the Bishop of Bertinoro endeavoured to sweeten them with more mild propositions insinuating that the places possessed should be deposited into the hands of the Pope of the Emperour and both the Crowns and that to the end that within the term of four months the pretensions might be decided by the foresaid Princes or such other as the Parties should chuse But this pleased neither of the Dukes and least of all the Governour of Milan who abhorred to admit of Companions to his King either in the management of the Treaty or of the War He nevertheless embraces every proposition which might gain time and appearance coolly fomenting that War which in the beginning he might with resolution alone have suppressed Hereupon Carlo letting him know his intention to send the eldest Prince into Spain to the end that the Son might represent more lively to the King the Fathers reasons and the Successor in his States might serve for a pledge of the obedience of the whole House though for all that he publickly denied to suspend the Declarations against the Duke to which he was sollicited yet he was willing by all means to let time spend From such proceedings the Venetians well understood that Treaties would not be sufficient to untye this knot but that they must quickly have recourse to the Sword Therefore according to their resolution they arm themselves receiving into pay 5000 stranger Foot strengthening their Garrison with the Trained-bands and appointing several Deputies representing the Authority of the State in the chiefest places They sent Antonio Priuli Cavalier and Procurator of St. Mark Proveditor General for the Land but they entertained not that thought alone because from the Sea also the destiny of Italy malignantly scattered poysonous seeds of future calamities For understanding of which thing to be spoken of on this occasion it is needful to take the relation from a higher beginning It seems that many States in opposition perhaps to the natural Ambition accompanying Empires are exercised with some troublesom Enemy or other which being rather able to defeat than overcome continually provokes and infests Such to the State of Venice ought to be termed the Vscocchi whom not being able to extirpate by chastisements nor to bring under by force though for the most part beaten and as frequently punished with the Ax or Halter rose up still more bold and troublesom Where Istria closes also the Confines of Italy lies the Gulf Flatanico at this day called Quarnaro Thereby the abundance of Islands and Rocks splitting as it were the Continent into pieces the Sea in that bosom hath several entrances and Chanels with so great uncertainty of navigation and winds and with such turnings that if Nature have reserved it for the sepulchre of shipwracks Pirates have made choice of it as a nest for their thieveries Thence even to Dalmatia runs a most dangerous ledge of Rocks and flats intermingled nevertheless with divers places inhabited as Fiume Bucchari Segna and others belonging to Hungary which were under the Dominion or much rather under the Government of Ferdinand Archduke of Austria Cousin to the Emperour Matthias The opposite Islands are subject to the Republick The Vscocchi having there their habitatoins at land from thence infested the Sea a people if we look to their original not ignoble boasting to derive themselves from certain valiant men who when the Turks became Masters of the neighbouring Provinces impatient of that Barbarians yoke withdrew themselves to live secure and free in the mountains but it being difficult in the poverty of Fortune to preserve the original nobleness of their blood they became degenerate and being transported from place to place were at last by the Emperour Ferdinand received into Segna to the end they might defend that Frontier from the Turks The place was little but by the situation very strong Many of the poorer sort retiring thither together with many banished and fugitives out of the Dominion of the Venetians it quickly became a receptacle for debauched people that turned the Discipline of War into Thieveries and instead of fighting with the Turks when the Peace was made continued to provoke him with Depredations and Incursions The complaints of many that were spoiled and oppressed by them cryed loud at the Ottoman Port whereupon the Turks threatned high to come with their own Forces and an Army by Sea to drive them thence and destroy them They pressed the Republick to whom the Dominion and Custody of the Sea belonged to curb and punish them and with a faste becoming Barbarians pretended to exact from all Christendom the revenge of the faults of a few insolent Pirates The Venetians nevertheless resent it sometimes hearing they had passed over and violated their Confines and at another that they had robbed their Islands and Territories at all times disturbing Navigation and spoiling their Ships And for this they complained to the Austrians requiring remedy and over and above remonstrating to the rest of the Princes how dear the spoil of these Villains would cost if the Ottoman Port were provoked to Arms. But 't was no easie matter to have it mended reasons laid before the Austrian still meeting with the opposition of private Interests which protracting the business the remedy was always promised but never performed The Venetians therefore declared that they would not suffer such an infamous ulcer in that bosom whereupon they imploy their Arms to bridle and punish them but with little success because in that Labyrinth of Sand and Sea greater Ships were of no service and the lesser were not always able to resist surprises nor storms Gallies therefore were of use for the guard of the Chanels mouths and Forts and
Precipices and Rocks and separated from the Milanese with narrow Ditches only How often may the seasons and the snow contest for me the passages from France The King hath the name the Queen the power The Marriages are desired the bonds to joyn interest with Spain are hastning If that Crown abandon me falling I shall be laughed at when I am down If I lay down Arms in the fear of my armed Enemy who shall secure me from blows Vpon the dispatch of a Courrier Armies are not so quickly ready for motion Whither shall I direct my complaints and who shall be the judge of my wrongs and my offences Reason without force is little differing from a trick of wit and on the other side force without reason passes for the height of justice With such reasonings the Duke counselled himself not to yield and Julio Savelli the Popes Nuntio having proposed that the Army might be consigned to the French Ambassador to the end the disbanding might be treated by a Peer with equal dignity he refuses it not to subject himself to the judgment of both while he contended with the predominancy but of one of the Crowns All the Spanish Ministers in Italy seeing it difficult to bend the Duke to the respect pretended by them sollicited Inoiosa that since he had threatned with so much earnest that he would not imploy force so faintly it seeming to them that the Arms of that Monarchy were fallen below that opinion of Invincible into which they had endeavoured to invest her But the edge of the affairs at Land by the Governours slackness seeming to be blunted they deliberate to imploy a maritime power to torment Piedmont on all sides The Fleet making a course into Sicily to defend it from the attempts which the Turks threatned in requital of what had passed the year before sailed within sight of Navarino where the Turks lay but without hazarding a Fight they losing two of their Gallies which were sent out to discover both retired Part of the Spanish with Philibert sailed into Spain but the Squadron of Italy with the Merchant Ships of Genoa which were in the Kings Service making a good body attempt the enterprise upon Oneglia The Dukes Territories face two ways towards the Mediterrarean the one where towards the West the River of Genoua terminates betwixt this and France the County of Nizza interposing it self with very strong places and a very safe Bay The other in the midst of the same River opening amongst craggy Rocks ashore where Oneglia is situate A little Town but more inward commands certain Vallies with many Villages The Spaniard finding they had not a power to attempt Nizza nor being willing by such an undertaking to make France jealous turned their design towards this other which being incompassed by the Genouese and divided from Piedmont by the cragginess of the Appenine was not to be relieved Alvaro Bassano Marquess de St. Croix coming near it with twenty four Gallies disbarks in the Territory of the Genouese and from within their Confines so near are they to the Town plants his Cannon to batter it The Marquess Dogliani defended that very weak place for five days having made some little Fortification at a Monastery At last renders it with honourable conditions and a part of the Garrison with the Cavalier Broglio enters into Marro a Castle upon certain steep Rocks which commanded the Vallies With the arrival of the Gallies of Sicily the Spanish Forces being increased to 5000 men Giovanni Girolamo Doria attempts to take it and succeeds sooner than could have been imagined because the Governour in a certain Faction was killed The Genouese having denied passage for the succours which under the Command of St. Georgio the Duke had sent he revenges himself by taking Zuccarello a Fief of the Empire protected by the Genouese and situated to do them great mischief In further resentment he had in his mind greater designs by the surprisal of the Citadel of the Capital City it self which was to be executed by certain English Ships but being discovered gave only to understand that amidst the straights of a most dangerous War his mind was still carried forth to great Conquests To manifest the friendship renewed with the Republick he had received in Asti the Ambassadour Zeno with all possible honour and having heard the inclinations and Councils of the Senate tending to Peace one day all fire and courage he spake to this purpose I deny not but the deliciousness of Soveraignty the good of Italy and the felicity of the World are placed in Peace But what is that Peace which an Enemy offers who hath War in his heart and in his hands Let us I pray draw it out in its proper shape and well consider if we can tell how to distinguish it from baseness servitude and infamy I do not see but an imperfect mixture which is compounded of these two Elements only Empire and Obedience The one I hold from Heaven common with the King The other is not known in my Family Liberty is a Twin of Dignity they have Chance Fate Accidents common the one is not offended but the other resents it Oh let us once resolve to attempt great things and not distrust Fortune We shall find that power which in perspective appears terrible to grow less from it self and vanish like a shadow if we shall have hearts to go near it Let us joyn our selves together and in that union vindicate the contempt Strangers have of Italy because at discord What cause more just to shake off the yoke which is made more insufferable by our own patience where can the Republick better imploy their Power their greatness of Mind and their Treasures than to the relief of an oppressed Prince and oppressed for no other occasion but because he would live and dye like a Prince The Republick hath large Confines with Spain but by this League may enlarge them even to Piedmont This State shall be all at her devotion and she shall be able to say that she environs the Milanese more than she is encompassed by it My own breast and those of my Sons shall be the Frontiers of the Republick If she attacque we will draw the gross of the Enemies force on this side if invaded we will divert the mischief with the hazard of our lives and blood God hath given to the Republick and to me two flourishing States which are balances to Italy scourges and tongs to the Milanese We have need to bind and unite our selves without delay for if the Spaniards should come to disadvantage one part the other will be made of no use We are both armed and to what purpose consume our selves betwixt jealousies and expences without other advantage but not to be overcome The Republick abounds in Arms and Money and to me men are not wanting What a number of people should we have begging passage if we had once declared War and I have the Keys of the Mountains We
will cause floods of stranger Nations to come down into Italy whither the Spaniards can have no passage but with slow voyages by Sea and most tedious marches by Land If France will not be with us it will not be against us And when War is once declared it cannot be but that the French at least privately will run to our Colours To a duplicated vigorous Invasion how will the Milanese be able to resist lull'd asleep in a long Peace and under the shadow of an imaginary reputation with weak places an unwarlike people and so remote from succours I invite the Republick to the spoils not to dangers I will be the first that shall invade I will take some place or other and then if the Republick will go before and give the Princes of Italy an example we shall not be alone Those that cover themselves most under the wings of that Monarchy will be the first to pluck the feathers out of them The Indies Spain and Flanders are not places we ought to be afraid of but the States of Italy are the fetters of our slavery Let us free our selves from them at last for in the Milanese as in the Center the Register of all the Monarchy being kept disorder that the rest will lye dismembred and remote nor shall we any more fear to have the Spaniards our enemies when we shall not have them so near Neighbours Such generous conceptions were heard but not approved by the Senate so long as there appeared any hopes of Peace and believing withal that Carlo in the love of a great War and general Conflagration to enlarge amidst fire and destruction the greatness of his States and the lustre of his Name did refuse to prefer his own and common quiet before the vast ambition of his nature The Duke failed not to do the like with others using the same instigations to the King of England the States of Holland and the Princes of the Union in the Empire and with the same success For the first as ready as he was to interpose good offices was as backward to consent to the War The Hollanders professed to follow the Kings example and Germany did not yet owne its Authority and Power The Governour of Milan to second the maritime undertaking yielding to the reproofs and accusations of those that envied them rather than following his own inclination in Autumn moved the Army though afflicted with several sicknesses and in their march incommodated by excessive rains which overflowed all the Country Having passed the Tanaro in view of the Duke who endeavoured to hinder him he found himself perplexed because the Siege of Asti considering the season and the Dukes strength who was there in person was not advisable To quarter at large served the Enemy for pastime who being vigilant and bold would harass it with continual surprises He resolves therefore to retire in all haste into the Country about Alessandria against the opinion of Giovanni Vives Spanish Ambassadour in Genoua the fierce incendiary of this War and of other principal Ministers who would have rather disposed of the Armies lodging into the Territory of Asti while the Troops of Santa Croce should have taken their Quarters about Ceva and Mondovi to torment and oppress Piedmont Carlo on the other side commodiously enjoys his Lodgings upon the intermixtures of the Fiefs of the Empire to the great relief and sparing of his own Countries In the Spring the Armies were re-inforced and great provisions made but the Duke with a new blow of a Treaty being sollicited by the Mediators signs a paper for Peace in which he consents to disarm retaining only wonted and necessary Garrisons It was promised him that within fifteen or twenty days after the Governour should also disband his Army and give his word to the Pope and King of France not to offend him and in case of default the Princes called the Defenders of the Faith of Inoiosa and Vindicators of the Duke should do it with Arms. The Prisoners and places taken were to be reciprocally rendred and Ferdinand was to restore to Carlo the Dowry and Jewels of Margaret other things in controversie betwixt these two houses were to be decided within six months after or to be determined by Law if any difficulty arose The Dowry of Blanche was to be restored within two years and the Rebels to be pardoned It was much doubted whether to this project which secured few things and left many undecided Carlo for the desire of quiet and apprehension of the Enemies Forces or to gain applause and to interest the Mediators in his cause would give his consent But if that were his intention the design deceived him not for the Treaty being carried by the Nuntio and Rambogliet to Inoiosa with an assured hope that he would approve it because the Ambassador of Spain at Paris had also notified the Proposition to the Court they found that by a late Commission from Madrid all power concerning Peace was taken from him It is not to be believed how much they were offended at it but not being able to obtain more they demanded at least a suspension of Arms for forty days The Governour denies that also An. Dom. 1615 knowing nevertheless that the season of it self did it But the Prince Thomaso who was Carlo's youngest Son marching out of Vercelli with twenty Companies of Foot and 700 Horse surprises Candia a great Town in the Milanese and giving it to fire and spoil brought away a great booty For which the Governour and the Mediators equally complaining the Duke endeavours to excuse what had happened by his Sons being far off and not knowing of the Treaty but the Spaniards compensated themselves with the taking of Monbaldona and Denice Towns in the Mountains of Piedmont ANNO MDCXV King Philip being not to be perswaded to treat with Carlo de pari all endeavour was in vain to get the Treaty approved at Madrid notwithstanding the Pope with his own hand wrote earnestly to him about it Neither were the French much pleased with it because Rambogliet more desirous of the glory to conclude it than applying himself to the means of having it well executed had not well provided for the Interests of Ferdinand Divers Princes of Italy in the vanity of their obsequiousness had offered to the Governour of Milan their Militia and he seasonably accepting the offer either to take from Carlo the hope of assistance or to boast his predominancy intimates to all they should either according to the band of Capitulations or in testimony of their affection perform it By the investiture of Siena he required 4000 of the Grand Duke of Modena Parma and Vrbin each a Regiment of Foot of Genoua as much and a certain number of Luca. Cosmo sends 2000 Foot on condition they should not go out of the Confines of the Milanese and disburses besides pay for 400 Horse From the Dukes of Parma and Vrbin was sent a third Modena alone his excuse was
This being arrived at Turin the Duke having always feared that the Spaniards would have him disarm the more easily to wound him joyning to difficulty delays denied to consent that those that had followed his party being Subjects of Ferdinand should remain excluded from pardon and that his own rights to Monferrat should be buried for ever in the wonted tediousness of the Imperial Court. With this he got so much time that the Spring opened the field for the action of Armies The events of the War had not hitherto been suitable to the power nor dignity of the Princes imployed only in plundering spoiling and burning The Spanish Chiefs in the mean time endeavoured to shew themselves in more becoming Atchievements The first occasion was given by the Inhabitants of Roccaurano who being weary of quartering some insolent French called in the Spaniards to help to drive them away The Marquess di Mortara Governour of Alexandria who was very much one of those who above all others kindled the fire marched in great haste with 5 or 6000 men in hope that getting into that Town through a place in the Walls which lay open to take also Cortemiglia and so to incompass Piedmont on that side he might have the opportunity to do it much mischief But the Duke who had a most vigilant eye to observe the first motions of the Spaniards sends presently St. Giorgio into Cortemiglia and himself going from Turin with 7000 men meets Mortara in Bistagno a place belonging to Monferrat situated upon a height commanding a High way which goes from the Sea into the Milanese He attacques him there and wanting his Cannon which by reason of the speedy march was stayed behind he thought with the Spade to make a breach But the Spaniards with Muskets and frequent Sallies killed some of the boldest in the Assault Inoiosa at his wits end to see the Dukes courage and the danger of the loss of those men which was the flower of the Spanish Souldiery hastes thither with a great Body neither did the Duke stir till he saw him camped and then with excellent order retires in his sight without being molested It was then generally reported that the Spaniards by not following the Duke inferiour in strength lost a signal Victory But they marched away to Asti a City lying on the Frontier of the Territory of the Alexandrino environed with several parcels of Monferrat with a Campagnia round about it inclosed with many little Hills of equal fertility and beauty At the foot of these the City stands upon a Plain which afterwards presently rises and terminates where an old Castle stands above it incapable of fortification or defence The Tanara a little way from it runs from the Southward and the Versa a small River on the other side The City being of a large circuit and the Walls old the Duke who was got thither first places the hope of the defence in keeping the Enemy far off intrenching himself both on the Hills and in the Plain The Governour to disturb Piedmont on all sides leaving about Sandoval 6000 Foot and 500 Horse and by consent of Ferdinand having placed Garrisons in St. Damiano and Vlpiano Towns of Monferrat the first on the side of Asti and the other just before Turin found himself 24000 strong in view of the Duke The other not more than 15000 Foot and 1500 Horse had intrenched them longst the Versa and at the first appearing of the Spaniards having sent a gross of Cavalry towards them they ingaged in a Skirmish so hot that the Governour found it necessary to imploy all his when at last the Savoyard giving way to their number Inoiosa had liberty to form his Camp He designs afterwards ascending the Hillocks to get behind the Duke and constrain him to abandon the Plain and to command the Town it self for although Carlo had fortified some Posts nevertheless the shortness of time had not permitted him to perfect them The Prince of Ascoli then taking the Land of Castiglione opens the way for that whole Army to march thither and the Savoyards abandoning the Campagnia and the passages of the Rivers betook themselves to their own defence making choice of two principal Posts the one committed to the French the other to the Switzers with some pieces of Cannon These two Nations making betwixt them 10000 Souldiers Against the first came the Spaniards in a well-designed order and Pietro Sermiento who led the Vantguard attacqued them with great courage The Cavalry of Savoy who flanqued the Posts in a Plain a little below attempted in full speed to stop them but were repulsed by other Troops that interposed The Spaniards advanced booldly without losing their order but where now and then the straitness of that way required it or the Vollies of Muskets made them to open But where the first were killed or wounded the second File taking their place they gained the height where they had not only liberty to put themselves again into order but plant two pieces of Cannon by which the French taking fright turned their backs Certain Troops of Horse who endeavoured to rally them and stop the Enemy the place being steep and narrow was the cause of greater confusion and disorder Giovanni Bravo which led the second Battaglion of the Spaniards seeing the first master of the field marches beyond it and gives upon the flanck of the second Post neither was the resistance greater there for the Switzers some flinging away their Arms others forgetting they had them with their flight gave no occasion of further dispute The Duke alone with equal skill both of a Prince and a common Souldier directing the fight mingling himself where he apprehended disorder and either staying where the danger was greatest or flying thither whither need required gave proof of great valour by animating the weary rallying the faint-hearted and reproaching the fugitives But he found it fit at last to yield to the cowardise of his own men and the number of his Enemy not to lose all his Cannon he caused two pieces to be flung off the Hill and to be recovered in the night Three others were brought into Alexandria in great triumph On the Savoyards side Francisco di Sylva Brother of the Duke of Pastrana was Prisoner and dyed a while after at Turin of the wounds he had received The common opinion now was that to prosecute this Victory and make Italy tremble nothing was wanting but Carlo at the Head of the Spanish Army or the Spanish Army under the Colours of Carlo But the Spaniards halting there gave time to the Enemy who weak and much in disorder was retired into the Town to recruit their courage and strength in such sort that the one did not overcome nor the other lose The Governour applies himself to fortifie a great Circumvallation taking in Hills and doubling Trenches and redoubts to defend himself as if he had been the weakest and in a condition ready to be overcome The Duke
But to lose generously the State is a courting of Fortune to stand the shock of death is to yield a little before-hand to the right of Nature but to make himself a Slave what will it be else but to subscribe to the perpetual reproaches of Fame and to the contempt of Posterity Hitherto the Duke hath made resistance he hath done himself right and repaid injuries Mendoza 's provocations have not gone scot-free and now Toledo would overcome him with treaties promises and threatnings But Carlo supported by your constant friendship will equally despise their flatteries and their frights It properly belongs to your greatness and wisdom to blunt the edge of that injury which is offered to the Word and Honour of Princes and to resist that pride which thinks it self of no authority if not feared Does Philip possibly forget the so many Kingdoms which he enjoys largely scattered in all the parts of the world Do not the States of Italy suffice which heretofore made several Princes great If Piedmont be not added to it Monarchy it seems they conclude will fall to the ground without glory discredited and neglected It is O Fathers too true that ambition hath placed the Centre and from thence it seems they draw the circumference The Conquest of Piedmont is but a step of ascent to the Monarchy of Europe the States the Treasures Liberty Dignity this very Capital City which is the representative of the felicity and beauty of Italy is destinated in their hopes to spoil to fire and to slavery Now at length they thrust themselves into your rights they assume the interests they divert resentments and just revenge and under the specious title of assisting the weaker they aim at nothing but establishing Authority and Power What more remains there in Italy free and beautiful when the glory of this Republick and the generosity of my Prince shall be laid low Let those dangers and the foreboding of them be far from us O Senators let us joyn here that we may not fear their threatnings nor experience the loss of our Arms and if we shall be necessitated to make use of them the labour will be gloriously crowned by our constancy Carlo is displeased to be a burden before he can be of service to you but he has heretofore offered you all he hath and now he makes a present of his very will to you Direct his Arms by your counsels who therein will be your faithful friend and an inseparable follower in this cause in which not glory only but common safety is in question Scaglia by this discourse aimed to incite mens minds to those two affections which in Republicks composed of many are powerful enough the one relating to private men the other to Princes that is scorn and suspicion But Carlo at Turin to the Ambassadour Anthonio Donato used with great art incitements yet more moving for discoursing things more narrowly with themselves and of the means of defence he represented his state wasted with the late Wars incapable to withstand the burden for the time to come leaving him to comprehend that the Common-wealth not stepping in with effectual assistance he should be forced by necessity to some kind of agreement though disadvantagious in which case the whole power of the Arms of Spain besides that of the Archdukes might fall upon them alone The Senate being obliged to deliberate upon so weighty a matter it was the opinion of some that so many other Princes equally Trustees for the Peace of Asti standing Spectators or at least interposing nothing but desires and endeavours the Republick alone ought neither to espouse so great a quarrel against so potent a King Saying That Wars were the Crisis and most dangerous sickness of States subject to chance to accidents and the uncertainty of the remedies themselves If the Republick found one War at present not a little burdensom why would they distract their thoughts and forces into two several parts Have they possibly so much assurance of the Dukes faith or so great proof of his constancy that it is firmly to be believed that one day either beaten or flattered he will not abandon us must the Army of Piedmont be maintained by the Treasure of the Republick But what Treasury will be able sufficiently to supply two such devouring Gulphs The beginning of a War was ready and easie the progress of it difficult and the issue uncertain In sum that Fortune makes sport with Princes and that of Princes those prevail who with the greatest powers are able to weary the adversity of Fortune That the Republick in times of greatest straight was wont to make use of the prudence of Councils before the noise of Arms whilst in affairs most difficult time is the fittest and most wary Counsellor which oftentimes gains that which Fortune cannot give To the most powerful what is the benefit of being Conquerours And of the conquered how many are the dangers and losses which they reckon Their Judgment therefore was not to pass beyond the offices of a good amity with Carlo and that in other Courts they should imploy their exhortations to Peace But Nicolo Contarini a Senator of a warm spirit abhorring such slow opinions spake in this manner Whilst we lose the occasion of the present Conjuncture and thereby declare our opinions that affairs for the future will go on prosperously without our mingling in them we our selves by our own Counsels greaten the Enemy We have so long neglected injuries that now being proceeded to violence we ought no longer to suffer them nor indeed can we God presents us an occasion for our constancy and withal gives us for a Companion in it a Prince generous in common Interest Can we possibly have a mind to expect the enjoyment of our liberty precariously at the will of the Governour of Milan He violates Faith and Treaties forces Savoy to obedience threatens our Dominions which to you is so much the more compulsive or more miserable by how much reason and justice trod under foot by the more powerful do not give their votes for the Princes Shall free Princes then take up just Arms but at the good pleasure of another and must they expect no Peace but upon servile Conditions Let the generosity of Italy once awaken and let us hear words worthy of Princes But I would to God it were permitted at present to resolve upon that which the Dignity the Decorum and Expediency requires and that necessity interposed not with Counsels more resolute and precise Fathers if we will not have the War in our bowels we must resolve to nourish and keep it afar off Well is that Treasure spent and most happy those cares if they can remove from us the miseries the calamities and the mischiefs which Armies bring with them From Carlo what hostage of gratitude and what pledge of faith can we have more sincere than the drawing the Enemy into his own Country And if we will have him yet more secure how
it but the Spaniards ingaged in the French Factions as Auxiliaries were now grown to have almost the chief credit amongst them drawing to them the good will and inclinations of many Their Minister thereupon circumventing the people calling Councils and sowing Jealousies put them in mind of the mischiefs formerly by the like Treaties suffered by the Count of Fuentes threatned anew to interdict Commerce extolled the benefits of the vicinity and of the quiet and intermingling gifts with his protestations and promises turned the people about as he pleased imprinting upon them hopes fears and jealousies passions common to the ignorant vulgar The multitude therefore presuming themselves necessary to all fancied also every thing to be lawful those few which adhered to the ancient friendships and knew that the liberty of Government consisted in Justice rather than insolence could prevail nothing Whereupon in a Pittach for so they call the general Council of the three Leagues congregated at the instance of the Venetian Ministers so far were they from granting the passage that they dispatched away Guards to the places lying fit to hinder it and recalled all those that were already in service of the Republick The aforesaid Ministers then agree to leave the Country leaving that popular passion to spend it self and till those seditious Conferences should be dissolved But the Spaniards upon the consent of a great Levy among Catholick Switzers published that they would imploy it immediately against the Venetians to whose Confines having got knowledge of the concerts betwixt them and the Duke they send a great many Forces The Cardinal Borgia not long after in Rome endeavoured though in vain to stir them up against the Pope requiring restitution to Spain of those assistances which in the beginning of his Pontificate had been largely given by the Spaniard against the Republick it self The Vice-King of Naples arming some Ships professed to give jealousie to the Duke of Savoy towards Villa Franca and stop the Venetian Levies by Sea and to spread their applications and forces into all parts published besides to infest the Adriatick the part whereof the Republick is above all others jealous The Republick sends to Corfu the Proveditor of the Fleet that it might joyn in that Port after it had destroyed the Salt-pits of Trieste and as to the Terra ferma the Confines were no sooner fortified but Toledo was quickly obliged to recal the Militia towards Piedmont because the Duke was in the field in a condition rather to give than receive jealousies The Venetians now apply their mind more attentively on Friuli and send to the Camp Ferrante de Rosso and Francisco Martinengo the one General of the Ordnance and the other of the Horse persons advanced in years and of tryed experience to the end that with their help and counsel they might amend past miscarriages There went also the Prince d'Este as Governour General of the Gendarms notwithstanding that the Duke his Father to please the Austrians had severely forbid him and because the market-place in Venice which in its discourses hath its Arms so much the more sharp as they are secret inveighed against the Chiefs of the Army with some sort of ignominy Anthonio Priuli Cavalier and Procurator was sent Proveditor General of the Army with supreme Authority And Barbarigo within a while after had leave to return home Giovanni Battista Foscarini and Francisco Erizzo were added as Proveditors to the end that they with the General and the advice of the Chiefs of the Army might determine upon the state of affairs but all counsel being in vain without an increase of strength assembling with all speed the most Troops they could especially of strangers they made haste into the field And to Trautmanstorf also in the opening of the new Campagnia arrived from Hungary 1000 Foot and he with money from Spain levies a Regiment of 3000 more besides 500 Cuirassiers which the Spaniards under Baltazar Marradas sent to assist Ferdinand Heightned therefore in courage with these and other assistances he passes to this side of the Lisonzo and incamps at Lucinis designing not only to cover Gradisca but to dispute the possession of the Campagne with the Venetians The design troubled them not a little because they became obliged to put themselves under the Walls of Palma for the defence of their own Country whereupon the business being put to debate it was resolved to try by all means to dislodge him by force The Army then ordered accordingly the attaque by way of the Plain was assigned to Baglione with the Italians and Corsi that of the Hills avoiding the steepy part of them where was the Fort to Camillo Trevisano Proveditor of the Croatian and Albanese Cavalry with the Strangers Justiniano followed with the gross to assist where occasion should lead him and Barbarigo not yet gone was in the Army assisted by Rossi and Martinengo They began to march in the night and Trautmanstorf was found in his Quarter with 5000 Foot and 1500 Horse fortified with confidence and the vndervaluing of his Enemy rather than with Guards or Ramparts Baglione surprising some Sentinels entred into the Quarter possessing the Gate of a great Court-yard which served for the entrance but finding not the other covered by the situation and darkness so readily as to advance further the Germans had time to take the Alarm and make it good Constrained therefore to retire hence he attacques in another part and penetrates into certain Trenches but the Enemy being now every where in Arms and the Cannon playing from the Fort found every where a vigorous resistance Trevisano upon the Hills had possessed two Redoubts but the enterprise not succeeding prosperously on the other side Justiniano commands the Retreat after two hours fight during which with some few Souldiers some Officers were slain on each side and particularly of the Venetians Lucio Richieri whose death was lamented and honoured by the Senate with testimonies of Honour to his Family The assistants joyned again to the gross defied the Enemy with the sound of Trumpets but Trautmanstorf glad to have had the better by accident and as it were sleeping came not forth but applies himself to the better fortifying of his Quarter After this there followed several Skirmishes and Incursions on both sides but of little moment the most considerable being that of Trevisano in the Canal of Ronzina which lies in the utmost parts of Friuli fast by the Lisonzo with the spoil of some Villages and bringing away booty Anthonino his Brother a young man of great courage and extraordinary hopes perished miserably in Meriano killed by a casual stroke whilst the Souldiers in the idleness of the Quarter being fallen to blows he was hastened to quiet them But Summer coming on with excessive heat sickness increased in such sort in the Armies that men and horses dying both sides thought it best to keep themselves for a time upon the defensive only Building of certain Forts was their only
Town of some moment in the County of Pisino and wasted the Country about Polesana a fruitful Plain of that Province But being called back into Friuli by the successes of Ponteba and Chiavoretto it gave opportunity to the Venetians to ruine the Austrians harvest Luigi Giorgio Proveditor of the Cavalry sacked Verma forced a strong Monastery near St. Pietro di Selve burnt the Suburbs of Vmber and of Lindar with the death of some of the Vscocchi one of the Chiefs whereof called Andrea Ferletich revenged himself by robbing seven Barks and a Frigat in the open Port of Selve Barbaro also at last falling sick by reason of the ill air the Generalat was conferred upon Maffeo Michaele All these successes in both these Provinces of Friuli and Istria served rather to entertain than decide the War But in Piedmont the rupture broke out with greater noise for Bethune having with the Governour of Milan used means and instances for Peace and for disarming had after twenty days received in answer that the Duke having not sincerely performed the disbanding of his Militia and having broken the Articles of Asti neither did the King think himself obliged to them Nevertheless declared that when Carlo should have effectually disarmed and restored he then would give his word not to offend him but for the general disarming he would not consent to it by reason of the proceedings of the Venetians rendred suspect as well by the Invasions made upon the Archduke as for the succours given to Carlo He added a promise by word of mouth of a suspension for a month when the Duke should give his word in the same manner to Bethune not to offend the Milanese Carlo consents to it perswaded by Dedigueres and induced with many reasons or rather forced by the Authority of the French Ministers to forbear if not provoked by Invasions and Hostilities upon conditions nevertheless to retract his word whensoever the State of the Venetians should be assaulted by the Spaniards But the Governour whose aim was by such a Proposition to make the Venetians jealous by making them believe that the Duke by little and little would be ingaged in other Treaties with other counsels draws near to the Frontier of Piedmont casting several Bridges over the Sesia and Tanaro to facilitate his attacque in several parts and give time for the springing of a great Mine elsewhere capable to bring the Dukes affairs to the last gasp if the Treacheries contrived and the Forces now ready might be able to proceed with equal steps There was in France the Duke of Nemours a Branch of the House of Savoy and next to the succession into those States if the Line of Carlo should come to fail He postposing certain private discords in being about his appanage shewed himself very earnest in maintaining the common Interests and Grandeur of the Family and on that score had promised Carlo a Levy of French to help to defend Piedmont But having in his heart the motives of interest and ambition which more vigorously stirred him up to have a view afar off of the succession to those States hearkens to the insinuations of the Governour of Milan who represented to him that he might accellerate the hopes rendred almost impossible by reason of Carlo's numerous issue if he would turn his Arms against his Kinsman and conspiring with Spain to his expulsion reap as it were without hazard a most rich booty Nemours no sooner heard the offer but he readily embraces it consenting to hold those States in Fief of that Crown Such a cozening blow could not succeed but by surprise and a carriage of great secrecy he therefore continues to assemble his Levies with deep dissimulation making a shew to imploy them for Carlo's assistance but the concert was when he should be entred into Savoy where it was designed to give him his place of Arms suddenly and with all his Force to march into the heart of the Country and in the surprise and so great a confusion possess himself of all that which could not resist and at the same instant a great strength raised by the Spaniards in Burgundy were immediately to hasten to his succours while Toledo with the powerful Army of the Milanese should make such an impression into Piedmont that they should not leave to Carlo betrayed by his own and at the same time assaulted by his enemies any way of safety nor hardly of escape But he always vigilant having got knowledge that money had been furnished by the Governour of Milan to Nemours came to discover the bottom of the secret and orders the Marquess of Lants Governour of Savoy that he should have a careful eye upon the Troops of Nemours and receive them but in one place and that far from any Town It seemed that Nemours was displeased at this distrust and at last doubting to be suspected sends to the other side of the Rhosne 1500 men who seduced by the Officers endeavoured to fortifie themselves in Clermont and another Town near-by Lants immediately dispatches to drive them thence some Troops which sent to Carlo by the Duke of Main were passing through Savoy whereupon the former that did not willingly bear Arms against him in whose name and under whose pay they had been raised repass presently the River before Nemours with other Forces or any of the Burgundy Troops now upon the way could arrive to strengthen them Toledo expecting that the design beyond the Mountains should discover it self stays with his Army of 30000 men at Villatta and Candia his chief Quarters And the Duke lodges in the Vercellese at Caresana and la Motta with his Army of 20000 Forces unequal not only for the number but for the esteem and power which gave reputation to those of Spain whereas on the Dukes side there appeared scarce any thing considerable but his own courage and the constancy of his friends Toledo himself had a little after it had been given retracted his word for a suspension of Arms displeased that the Duke should reserve to himself a power to assist the Venetians and although Bethune took the trouble to go to Pavia to propose one more general which might comprehend the Venetians also he found opposition and the Governour was heard to declare himself that as things stood he had no power but to assist Ferdinand And so the War hereupon breaks forth into Piedmont receiving its first motion from 200 Spanish Horse which on the other side of the Sesia over-run the Country towards Stroppiana for booty The Duke believing them more in number went to meet with them and obliged them to retire He afterward attempts to burn the Bridge which Toledo had over the Sesia but the Fire-boats stopt by certain impediments laid longst the shores had no effect He then enters into Monferrat plunders certain Villages takes Villa nova and casting a Bridge over the Sesia threatens to pass into the Milanese The Governour sends 6000 men to recover Villa nova in the
if Guards had not been timely appointed laying hands on the person and house of the Ambassadour la Queva believed the principal mover of the attempts of Ossuna But the vanity of the report quickly appearing one more troublesom arrives upon it The Spanish Fleet increased to the number of eighteen Ships and three and thirty Gallies shewing themselves before Lesina had provoked the Venetians to battel and that coming out of the Port shewed themselves ready for the Encounter But the Spaniards discharging their Cannon afar off gave them the slip in the night Shewing themselves again afterwards with the advantage of a fair wind obliged the Venetians that had it contrary to stand upon the defence of the Harbour whereupon the Spaniards with the same propitious wind went and anchored at Trau vecchio pillaging certain Barks and burning some Cabanes there Zane afflicted that the Enemy was so far advanced and to see himself left behind having no mind to abandon the great Ships and separate himself from them hales them out of the Port with such length of time as is usual in disorders of that nature and makes to Spalato to suppress any Incursions and Hostility the Spaniards might attempt upon that Coast But Lieva in the mean time passing speedily with the Gallies towards Zara for a booty offering it self casually to him was diverted from a greater Victory because the orders he had imposed precisely upon him to attempt the surprise and taking of Pola or some other Port in Istria but coming in sight near Morter a shelf of Dalmatia of two Merchant Gallies Vessels of great bulk for carriage but not fit for fight built especially for the transport of Merchandize which in great abundance pass by long voyages reciprocally from Persia Turkie and Venice whilst although newly come under the Convoy of seven Gallies of the Fleet they sailed with great negligence ignorant of what had happened at Lesina possesses himself of them Upon the discovery of the Spanish Ships the Merchant Gallies run ashore the men saving themselves and the other provided for their safety with their Oars but one not so nimble remained though void of men in the power of the Enemy with some small Vessels which were Victuallers to the Fleet. By an action which made so great a noise the Alarum was given every where which made the Spanish Officers believe they should find no place unprovided and having now the Venetian Fleet coasting upon them and being besides embarassed with the Prizes and the rich Booty crossing the Sea towards Mont Angelo keeping close to the shore they got back to Brindisi and then the Gallies went out of the Gulph Ossuna not at all satisfied that for a piece of thievery there was lost an opportunity of a more important conquest sharply reproved Lieva for it nevertheless boasting of the prey caused the Wares and Ships to be brought into Naples with solemnity much rejoycing at the displeasure which appeared in Venice and in the hopes to bring the Republick into War with the Turk because many of those Ministers being interessed in the Commodities taken and others feigning themselves to be so as that Court made profit by the complaints so they pretended to be repaired in the loss by the Venetians Nevertheless Almorò Nani Bailo had the good luck without much ado to stifle that noise partly with reason which distinguished the accident from the blame and partly by change of the King which disordered for a time the Empire whilst to Achmet that was dead passing by his two little Sons Mustapha his Brother succeeded But at Venice they were not a little disturbed at the news of this success and the blame being laid upon the delay of moving the Fleet from Lesina and no less upon the negligent Convoy of the light Gallies Pietro Foscarini was sent Inquisitor to clear it whether the Chiefs were to blame or not To Zane was substituted Veniero in the Generalship and thereupon the Command of the Ships being vacant it was committed to Francesco Morosini Some other Ships and Gallies besides were ordered to be made ready together with the Gallion called il Balbi of a vast bigness All Courts did now ring in favour of the Republick that under the pretext of Treaties and of Peace the Spanish Ministers had designed to give her a more cruel blow and because it was certain that neither their Fortune nor Arts were pleasing to the Princes of Italy the Senate ordered Simeon Contarini returning from his Ambassie of Rome to visit Cosmo the Grand Duke who had denied his Gallies to Ossuna and withheld a certain sum of money sent at first to Milan in assistance of Ferdinand his Kinsman Thence he passed to the Dukes of Vrbin Modena Mantua and Parma giving them all to understand That the most potent Engine of Foreign power in Italy was the patience of the Princes for whom it was now time that they should understand how much the liberty of that Country was hated by Strangers whilst they accounted all that for the greatest injury which was justly made use of to oppose their avarice and ambition But being held even all of them in the bonds of a greater dependency they knew not what to do but wish better times for the common safety every one having a sense of the Common-wealths sufferings but no man moving in favour of it Their greatest hopes then were reduced to a diversion in Piedmont for which the Venetians besides the monthly disbursements furnishing 80000 Crowns as an extraordinary aid to the Duke had given him the means to draw Dediguieres once more into Italy and to maintain his Army in such vigour that whilst Toledo had his men yet in their Quarters St. Damiano was besieged a Town environed with a thick Wall and a good Rampart of earth within it and kept by Andrea Prando with 600 Souldiers but he miserably burned under the ruines of some houses the Garrison without a Commander after five days battery was forced in a most furious assault Dediguieres had honoured the Enterprise with his presence and the Duke during the contest running to and fro amongst the foremost had his Horse killed under him with the loss of some few Souldiers who being of no note remained as usual buried in oblivion The place given to pillage was presently demolished and the Duke laying waste the Country constrained Mortara and Davalos for want of victuals to quit Alba who were entred into it with 4000 men And now finding in it 1000 Souldiers only Monferrines mingled with some Germans the Duke causes the Count St. Giorgio to invest it and after draws near with the Army The Governour who was Alleramo and one of the Counts of St. Giorgio also but a deadly Enemy to Guido made as if he would hold it out to the last though it was in a manner open yet environed on three sides with the Tanaro and other little Rivers The Germans lodged in the Out-works and the Inhabitants had the defence
which in occasions more needful and better shall bring us assistance But if by unprofitable profusions we shall exhaust our Treasury we shall have an equal want of defence and friends and be put to beg of others rather than receive relief from our selves As for my self I look at those friendships most profitable which upon equal conditions have their rise from common conveniencies but in the case in question how unequal does the fortune and state of things appear with the Catholick King we may have Peace nay we shall have it whensoever moderation shall come to be in his Councils But in Holland where the obstinacy of a false belief and the desire of true liberty are contended for there can be no place for quiet So that we shall be constrained to subscribe to a perpetual grievance Nor ought we here to believe we shall enjoy aids reciprocal because there being not place for a Treaty which can preserve from suspicions or by jealousies oblige to assistance the Spaniards will be so wise as to make War in Flanders in earnest and in Italy in shew revenging himself of us by a double blow the one by the imployment of the money we shall be obliged to give Holland and the other by the consumption of all our Forces in a long defence of Land and Sea Who knows not that in the Maxims of Spain War is covered over with art and time and on the other side those of the Republick consist in the preserving and defending her self without provoking and offending others always in their counsels and resolutions uniting prudence justice and time This opinion meeting not with the Genius and approbation of all Sebastian Veniero one of the Counsellors moving the Senate to anger no less than jealousie at the proceedings of the Spaniards discoursed in the contrary sense Nature hath prescribed to living Creatures one Element but Heaven and Earth are too little for ambition It will be a rare felicity to see Princes contented with their own State in an Age in which good Conscience is no more the reward but Interest is the price of Reigning and of Victory It is not therefore false that if private men have placed the praise of moderation in being contented with their own Princes hold the glory of their greatness setled in the usurping what is anothers This Age of ours makes it good in that the Monarchy of Spain standing possessed by Fortune Counsel and Arms of such vast Countries being nowithstanding hunger-starved and not to be satiated with almost two worlds assaults or attempts all that which carries any likeness or splendour of Liberty and Empire And amongst its Arcana discord hath not the last place which darkly insinuated and nourished every where either by the provocation of Religion or under the title of Interest or the visard of Ambition and Prerogative disuniting the minds of Nations and the intercourse of Princes like a hidden Mine razeth the foundations of those Dominions which it cannot attain to by force It fears nothing more than the discovery of its machinations or the concord of its enemies Hence so many Arts practised on the minds of the Grisons to divert them from our alliance Hence so many complaints for our League with the Cantons of Helvetia Hence so many invectives for our Levy of Hollanders and hence so much noise for our union with Carlo But we ought to know that where our Enemies are most upon their guard where they contend most fiercely there is seated the pawn of common safety That it behoves the weakest to unite themselves against the most powerful is a rule and direction of Nature and to have set that at nought hath defloured the beauty and almost ravished the liberty of Italy The occasion now presents to us the ready means to strengthen quiet to our selves and provide security for our friends by imbracing the invitation of Holland Experience puts us so much in mind how fatal their Truce hath been to Italy which during the trouble of those Provinces was happy and quiet But War serving great Princes but for exercise the flame being quenched there is kindled again on this side the Mountains Our Envyers now seeking occasion and advantage for themselves more than quiet greater flames lye hidden under the warm ashes of a teacherous Peace It belongs therefore to us to carry the tinder some whither else For if we resist an open Enemy with force there is no better guard from a secret one than by the advantage of a distraction Let us not doubt but that War will suddenly break forth again in the Low Countries but too unequal to say truth are the Forces of the Vnited Provinces to grapple with those of so puissant Kingdoms It is best then to re-inforce them with a powerful assistance to the end that with equal prejudice to our affairs those States yield not to the flattering invitations of the Spanish Ministers by prolonging the Truce or fall not into great dangers and at last relapse under the yoke by a weak management of Arms. Nor let faint hopes comfort us that they are to receive sufficient assistances from the neighbouring Potentates because we are not now to learn with what winds and they moved for the most part by the breath of Spain France is driven and we see England that having nothing great but the name hath a King always in fear to be constrained to a War and his Ministers to continue Peace in Holland fixed in the same reasons which induced them to procure it To him then that knows and experimenteth that he hath the greater need it belongs also to set his hand to the remedy otherwise whilst one preserving himself by another and every one sheltering himself under the interests of others more than his own we shall play the game of our Adversaries who fighting with one at a time are sure at last to conquer all How can our Common-wealth pretend to be assisted if at her ease she will look on upon others wants Do we possibly trust in the Peace two years since concluded with Spain but what fruit have we hitherto enjoyed by it but the Invasions practised by Toledo the Restitutions denied by Ossuna the Treasons framed by la Queva Provinces invaded Towns little less than surprised the Confines more and more threatned the Sea roved Commerce disturbed and for the highest degree of hatred in others and dangers to our selves the Turks sollicited to oppress us We may suppose the intentions of King Philip to be good but certainly the actions of his Ministers cannot be worse and nothing else hitherto hath diverted the discomposing of the Treaty and kindling again the flames of War but the patience of them that have received and endured injuries Of a Peace so full of treachery what more safe caution can we for the future procure for our selves than to have Companions whether it be in Peace or in War Otherwise without friends we shall always find our selves amidst troublesom
the rest submitted to his will From thence he sends 14000 men into Silesia which threatning the Metropolis Vratislavia made themselves masters of Glosgaw This Province and Moravia had a little before been over-run by the Cossacks of Homonay and Frederick who held a Diet at Bruna had been forced to save himself from their swift Incursion with four persons only into Prague The Moravians sent four Ambassadours to meet with these Barbarians to offer them money that forsaking Ferdinands Party they adhere to their interest But the Cossacks with a cruel document killing two of them let the other go free that they might relate what was the duty of their fidelity and what punishment they ought to expect from their rebellion Those Provinces had an effectual tryal that the yoke of War is more heavy than that of obedience The upper Austria also confessed it with tears and blood because Buquoy having during the winter-season gently tempted it with allurements and Treaties rather than with Arms Lintz being re-inforced by Mansfelt with 2000 men the Province was then confirmed in the Rebellion But the Duke of Bavaria being entred into it with 20000 Foot and 4000 Horse filled it with such a terrour that the people having neither defence nor excuse knew not where to resist him nor how to appease him The States of the Country assembled in Lintz were willing to propound Conditions of Peace but the Duke despising them because they had let him come too near upon the 4. of August caused the Gates to be opened by force Where some of the guilty being punished the rest oppressed with a great Garrison and all chastised with the general sack and spoil of the Country obedience was re-established It was fit to follow fortune while she smiled with success and therefore it was resolved to enter into Bohemia to make an end of the War while it was but beginning The Duke then taking the one way and Buquoy the other marched in such a distance that the numbers did not hinder their progress and Victuals were supplied to all each taking in such places and Castles as lay in their way At Buduais they met to speak together thence uniting their Forces but not their minds which for sundry emulations were always in this Expedition at discord they moved towards Pisec and that taken in they advanced to Pilsen The Army of the Bohemians superiour in number but an equal in prowess and discipline coasted upon them and troubled their march The Chiefs were persons of no great reputation and Frederick in a Labyrinth of endless interests could not govern nor would be governed His endeavours to hinder the Catholicks from coming near to Pilsen succeeded not but Mansfelt supplied it with art because in that place as in his own Conquest he had fixed the seat of his Fortune By proposing a Treaty he hoped to gain time till the season should be more advanced to afford him succours Neither did the Duke and Buquoy despair of drawing him to their party because he feigned discontents which besides the custom of Mercenaries wont to abandon their party in the ambiguity of Fortune they might easily give credit too in him that served a foreign Prince and a distracted people But he after some days feigning also Orders from Anhalt which in regard of his honour obliged him to make resistance discovers the fraud whereupon the Catholicks not willing to waste their Forces in a long Siege nor entertain Fortune with lingring hopes leaving Pilsen went to Prague Frederick assaulted from so many parts and worsted in all was in disorder the people stood in a fright and the Army was wavering Near to Raconits the Armies met and that of the Protestants was driven from most of their Posts Buquoy being hurt which nevertheless hindred him not to go on in his march Anhalt perceiving whither the Enemy bent sent la Tour before to Prague with some Troops and himself leaving the Baggage behind by ways to rights hastens thither to prevent their possessing of the Wiisemberg or White Hill in which might much consist the defence of the City of a vast circuit open in several parts and in many commanded and that within shot A little after arrive there also the Duke and the Count so that both the Armies were now near to Prague The Bohemian in the superiority of Forces shewing a distrust of courage intrench upon the highest part of the Hill placing their Cannon in certain Redoubts and part of their Souldiers in the Park called the Star a place of pleasure for their Kings There was in the Austrian Army the Father Domenico of Giesu Maria a bare-footed Carmelite reputed for a man of singular piety who stirred up the Chiefs to fight promising a certain Victory But in the Council there was difference of opinions some considering the Enemies greater number and particularly of Horse and others the disadvantage of the situation in that the Souldiers before they could come to handy blows with the Enemy were to go a good way exposed to the Cannon and Musket-shot Some added the unevenness of the Hill which by several sloapings and in windings gave the Bohemians means to fortifie themselves and at every pass to make good their Retreat But hope of Victory and the greatness of the recompence over-ballancing dangers the Battel was resolved on Anhalt kept the Ports of Prague shut to take away from the Souldiers the hope of escaping thither In the Army he took for himself the right Wing and assigns to Hollach the left Frederick though so chief a part of the Judgment of Fortune stood in a place a little remote to observe the event Of the Catholicks the Imperialists had the right and the Bavarians the left hand Their Word was the Glorious Name of the Virgin under the protection of which represented in the chief Standard the Wing of the Bavarians moved over which next the Duke Giovanni Count of Tilly commanded To come to the Hill they were to file over a Bridge and then to pass a dirty Valley and in that disadvantage the young Anhalt would have charged them if the Count of Hollach had not staid him whereupon the Catholicks dis-engaged themselves and being defended from the Cannon with the rising of the Hill they advanced in better order Buquoy to avoid the Cannon-shot to which his men divided into three great Battallions with Horse on the Wings stood most exposed hastened his pace and came to the charge at the very same time that Tilly made his attaque The shouting of the Souldiers the noise of the Drums and the roaring of the Cannon deafned Heaven making the Hill a deadly Theatre of outrage and slaughter The two Armies consisted of more than sixty thousand men At the beginning advantage smiled on the Bohemians for young Anhalt with the assistance of the Count Slich repulsed the first Charge pursuing the Enemy with the gain of some Colours the death of Prainer and dead wounds of the Colonel Macau The
Empire with the perpetual Fief of Haghenau for himself and his descendants besides great sums of money and such places in the Spanish Army as to be subordinate to Spinola only But behold Frederick now appears in this Army having passed by reason of the length of the way through many dangers for weary any longer to be amused and deluded with dilatory hopes he parts from Holland and in a disguise with two persons passing by Sea to France from thence crosses Lorrain through the midst of the Enemies Troops and at one lodging meeting with some Souldiers and feigning himself to be of the same profession the better to conceal himself was constrained amidst the round of the Cups to imprecate his own person At Landau where Mansfelt had a Garrison he discovers himself thence at Germersheim finds the Count himself incamped who received him with great applause The Marquess Frederick of Dorlach came thither to him who had declared himself for that Party with an Army in great order and the Count then discharging the Deputies of the Infanta they possess the Bishoprick of Spire and recover Manheim and other places of the Palatinate giving some little blow to the Troops of Tilli who attempted to oppose them Halverstadt also advanced after he had gained the City of Paderborn where he sollicited for Divine vengeance exercising against the Catholicks all severity with savage cruelty extorting all their substance exposing Churches to plunder converting the Ornaments of Divine Worship and the Reliques of Saints into money to pay the Souldiers Upon these proceedings were the Spaniards and Bavarians with the Renfort also of the Imperial Troops obliged to joyn against the common Enemies betwixt Vimfen and Hailbrun upon the side of the Necâ—ar On the other side by most pernicious counsel the Protestants separate while Dorlach by private jarrings having made himself incompatible with Mansfelt divides from him but being scarce lodged in the Village of Over-Ersheim understands that Tilli marched towards him when putting himself in order in the Campagnia he environs himself with Waggons forming a large circuit with his Artillery in fit places marvellously well placed Tilli on the other side presenting battel had ordered his Army upon a long Line with bodies of reserve in the Reer and with some Cannon in the Front but receiving great hurt from those of the Enemy his Troops were near taking flight and abandoning the field when a Cannon-shot falling in the middle of Dorlachs Squadrons where among the Baggage was the Ammunition with a horrible blow sets the powder on fire The fire spread it self into all parts and Carts living Creatures and Souldiers flying in a moment into the Air fell down in ashes with less unhappiness than they who half burnt lay in a pitiful manner roaring and bewailing themselves It seemed surely a blow from Heaven which in an instant destroyed whole Squadrons and those that being further off remained untouched uncertain whether that terrible sound was a Thunder-bolt or at least a Mine being frighted ran presently away leaving that unhappy field covered with ashes and bones The Catholicks animated by so happy an accident overcoming without fighting failed not in the flight to pursue them with no less slaughter than that which the fire had caused The Marquess with a few more hardly saved his life but not his Country for that coming to be contested by his Nephews Ferdinand adjudges it to them and the Archduke puts into possession William the Elder who having been brought up in the Court of Flanders in the Catholick Religion banished immediately every other Belief Upon the advice of so great a blow Halverstadt makes haste and with twelve thousand Foot and more than eighty Companies of Horse arrives at Hochst a small place a little below Francfort upon the side of the Main with design having passed the River with speedy marches and avoiding fighting to joyn with Mansfelt and give new vigour to that Party But spending more time than he believed in the building of a Bridge he saw himself overtaken by Tilli who joyned to Cordua was thereby become stronger in number pursued him to constrain him to a battel He sending the Baggage with almost all the Cannon to the other side of the River hoped to amuse the Enemy with Skirmishes and to delude him at last by bringing himself and the nimblest of his Troops into safety but the Austrians having seized the passages pressed him in such sort that he could not avoid the shock They fought then under the Walls of Hochst for some hours Halverstadts people at first making great resistance though from twenty four Cannons fitly placed by the Catholicks they received great loss At last all order being confounded the Cavalry were the first that shewed their backs running to the Bridge where all being in confusion amidst the noise flight and throng they pressed in such sort that the Bridge yielding under the burden brake and many falling into the River what with their Baggage and what with their Arms were drowned All order and direction now wanting it was no more a battel but slaughter Men fell in heaps and so their Horses and every one seeking a way to escape without finding it no man resisted longer or delayed common danger Fortune shewing the way of safety to very few Halverstadt himself takes the River and little was wanting but that the Incendiary of Germany had been quenched After such a defeat being got to the other side of the Main he endeavours to rally what he could of the Cavalry for the Foot were almost all cut to pieces and so he joyns Mansfelt who not at all disheartned by such blows to the common Party carries him to the relief of Haguenau besieged by Leopold and where he had left his spoils and booty and placed the very hopes of a most assured refuge Nor did the attempt succeed ill for the Archduke by the supposed distance and weakness of his Enemies lodging with more security of mind than defence advice unlooked for being brought to him that they were come near sends a thousand Horse to discover which being met by Obentraut and beaten brought back such fright and terror into the Camp that it was raised as in a tumult with disorder and loss The place saved it was yet expedient for Mansfelt to try another Exploit for enlarging his Quarters and Provision of Victuals that Country being already eaten up whereupon he makes choice of Zaverne as fitter for his purpose than any other The Palatine was all this while in his Army serving only for a shew and a name But King James inveigled by wonted Arts perswades him to withdraw himself for that the meeting to find a composure of his affairs being brought back to Brussels the Austrians seemed not to know how to be assured of the Palatine so long as they saw him in the hands of Mansfelt and Halverstadt their so bitter Enemies And he also adheres so much the more willingly to that counsel
by how much he saw Dorlach wasted to nothing Halverstadt weakned and Mansfelt wont as the fortune of Arms wavered to apply himself to Treaties was always suspected by him lest one day he should sell him and sacrifice him to his own interest But he was no sooner returned into Holland and by a publick Declaration to shew his sincerity so much the more to the Austrians discharged out of his service Mansfelt and his Followers but he perceived that from an Enemy offended and in Arms he that had no Forces could expect but hard Conditions of Peace for there was offered to him but a small pitance of his Country with the rest to his eldest Son after the death of Bavaria on condition that he should pass from Calvinism to the Catholick Faith But such offers being openly rejected by Frederick and the Ministers of the King of England the business was again referred to a Diet in Ratisbone By such Negotiations Peace being retarded the War was more vigorously prosecuted Heidelberg the ancient Seat of the Palatines was by Tilli taken by force and Franckental reduced by Cordua to extremity so that the King of England who published that he held that Country under his Protection desiring by some appearance though laught at by the World to cover the contempt not being able to succour it consents to a Truce of fifteen months during which Franckental and the rest of the lower Palatinate should be deposited in the Spaniards hands to restore them to the King if within that time there were not a Peace concluded So the English in that state of things contenting themselves only with a promise abandoned soon after the hopes also of recovering that place the which for many years went not out of the hand of the Spaniards till the new changes of Fortune and the times obliged them to render it But Mansfelt was constrained to raise the Siege from before Zaverna both because the Catholick Armies being at liberty from the imployment of the Palatinate threatned to draw towards him and that the Duke of Lorrain not being willing to suffer him to nestle himself upon his Borders was preparing to relieve it He nevertheless at that very time when his Martial attempts succeeded not sets on foot a Treaty with Tilli in his own and Helverstadts name with offers to change his Party but his artifices now so many times discovered were by the Austrians with equal arts deluded He nevertheless with a flourishing Army and cryed up by Military men kept himself in great reputation of equally valiant and wise so that to strifs he was earnestly pressed with offers from all parts He inclined not though he were invited to it by the Venetians in regard of the affairs of the Valteline to pass into Rhetia apprehending that amidst the difficulty of the Passes and the Straights of the Mountains he might consume that Army which was accustomed with great spoils to maintain it self in the spatious Provinces of Germany but he equally hearkened to the instances of the Huguenots of France who with cryes and provocations of Religion called him to their succours and to those of the States of Holland who with equal motives of their Religion with greater recompence sued to him for assistance At last not being able to subsist longer in Alsatia whilst the Armies of Tilli Cordua and Leopold flanked upon him and reflecting that with the Huguenots it was rather to maintain a broken Faction than a setled Principality he resolves to go into Holland It was therefore necessary to keep his intention secret and deceive with many various reports and divers marches as he did For having with great artifice disarmed the Duke of Lorrain who expected nothing like it of a sudden he marches into the middle of his Country and in revenge that he had disturbed him in the Enterprise of Zaverne put it into so great confusion and fright with such bitter losses that the Duke was constrained to give him passage furnish him with Victuals and perswade him to vent that Military storm elsewhere Nor did the Count fail for the licence of his Souldiery being satiated in Lorrain he enters into the Bishopricks of Verdun and Metz with such terrour to the neighbouring Countries that Paris it self was in a fright whilst the King by reason of the War with the Huguenots was so far off The Duke of Nevers Governour of Champagne by all sorts of fair means and promises endeavours to stop him and he to lay truth baring those licences which to an Army that had no other livelyhood but rapine he was necessitated to permit he restrained 〈…〉 y as much as he could Fear therefore entred into the Province of Flanders towards whom it now appeared the march was directed and the Infanta with no less solicitude endeavours to keep him afar off sending as far as to the Pont a Mouson the Duke of Bornoville who with large offers was to perswade him to divert some whither else or to inroul himself under the Spanish Colours Certainly it was wonderful to consider that an Army new raised and mercenary without the Authority of Princes and without the Protection of Dominion driven out of Germany after having over-run it and in a great measure laid it waste should now be the Scourge of Lorrain the Fear of France the Terror of Flanders be paid by many intreated by all and every where most earnestly desired But whilst this fury of War in so many places either laid waste or threatned discord slides into its bowels Halverstadt upon great discontents separating who being sollicited by the Duke of Bouillon inclined to assist the Huguenots Little wanted but that the common Souldiers according to the animosity of the Chiefs at variance also amongst themselves had not fallen to kill one another and with intestine Arms expiated the offence and the excesses till now committed But at last foreseeing in their disunion their destruction and considering that the flatteries and propositions of Nevers by gaining time had served so to arm the Frontier as to be able to make a strong resistance the Commanders and the Troops reconciled amongst themselves and leaving as in trust under the faith of the Governour of the place the Cannon in the Suburbs of Mouson burning many Carriages to set a greater number of men on Horseback he continues his march with haste And it was now necessary for him to hasten it because Cordua sollicited not only by the Infanta but also by the French was come to Ivoy in Lutzemburg to cross him in his way but with a strength inferiour not exceeding ten thousand Foot and five thousand Horse so that at the first Encounter of Mansfelts Horse who confidently ravaged the Country he received a little blow But a while after re-inforced by the Colonel Verdugo whom Spinola without abandoning the Siege of Bergopzoom sent to his relief the Armies now being near an equal strength they straitned one anothers victuals and march in such sort that they could
fortified with Forts and Redoubts The approaches were carried on where the soil permitted and the standing waters in some places served equally as a defence of the security of the Camp About certain Half-moons and other Out-works there were incessant fightings and assaults often taken and re-taken with great slaughter All inventions might be said to conspire against the life of man Cannon was not sufficient but Treacheries were hidden under ground with Mines and Fire Some were met with by the besieged others had no effect many carried men and earth into the air and so resolute was the defence and the attacque that the Garrison being strong and numerous defended the Posts recovered them when lost formed new ones and assaulted those of the Spaniards with so much force and boldness that it could not sometimes be distinguished who was the aggressor and who the aggressed Spinola could not totally shut up the way of relief because the Sea Rivers and Chanels kept it open and they were kept by the Hollanders by a multitude of Forts and sometimes they laid the Country under water and then let it run off again in such sort that the Spaniards frequently suffered shipwrack in their Posts sometimes they were seen besieged by an Inundation and at others buried in the mud Nevertheless enduring all inconveniencies with great resolution and overcoming dangers with force Spinola would at last if a general succour had not arrived taken the place but by the coming of Mansfelt Orange increased in strength reputation and courage encamps at Gertrudemberg and making a shew to attempt its Relief by Land sent it happily by Sea with so great a number of men that the Garrison amounting to ten thousand Souldiers he threatned by a double assault to drive the Spaniards by force out of their Camp Spinola finding himself with an Army in a great measure sick the rest wearied out and some so much suspected by him that he feared a Mutiny in his Quarters and intelligence with the Enemy thought best to retire In this interim Mansfelt being absent all the lower Palatinate was forced to submit and the Town of Haghenau with the Cities of Spire Germersheim and other places easily yielded to Leopold Amidst such multitudes of men slain it served for a kind of breathing and security to Christendom that the Enemies of it with equal fury and examples not usual were busied amongst themselves The Turks have nothing of moderation either they adore their Princes as Gods or kill them like Tyrants Osman a very young man was Emperour of that vast State who by unhappy success in the War of Poland frustrate of that Glory which he had fancied to himself was much unsatisfied with the Janissaries to whom alone he imputed the fault of his ill Fortune for having shewed themselves as cowardly in the field as fierce and insolent in the Court. After a Peace concluded upon Terms little honourable he published that he would make a Voyage to Mecha under a shew of zeal to Religion but believed by many mingled with a youthful weariness of remaining so very long and idle at Constantinople Others judged that he concealed a deeper design to remove the Janissaries from the Court bring them into Asia and there amidst a greater force of the Spahies their Envyers disarm and disband them and form a new Militia The Baggage was shipping in the Gallies Tents and store of Treasure were carried along to serve in the Voyage and honour the Sepulchre of that Impostor with vast Presents when the Janissaries one to another began to discourse of the fatigue and hardships to which in so long a Pilgrimage they were going to be exposed and of the conveniences they left behind the further they went and the more divided they were the more exposed to the hatred and cruelty of the King more apprehended than any other hazard Upon this from whispering in their Quarters they fell quickly into a tumult and a few beginning but all following they came into the place of the Hippodromo to the number of thirty thousand persons from thence one part runs to the House of the Coza who was the Kings School-master and thought to be the Promoter of the Voyage but finding him not exposed it to pillage the rest hastned to the Seraglio with loud cryes requiring the heads of the Visir of the Cheslar and of the Coza They within wanted force and had they had it counsel The principal persons who with authority and friendliness might have opposed the inraged multitude were the very object of their hatred and were demanded that they might tear them to pieces Nor did the Kings Proclamation to retract the â—â—â—â—…ge prevail any thing for Tumults not ceasing commonly 〈◊〉 those satisfactions which serve for a pretext it had been far 〈◊〉 disbanding that people if a great Rain interpreted by the su 〈…〉 Rabble for a sinister Predicton had not separated them The night probably might have allayed that heat if some of those of the Law venerated with a blind ignorance by the Vulgar had not stirred up the Souldiers anew declaring Osman fallen from the Empire for that by sacrilegious actions he had violated the Alcoran The Janissaries then casting off all respect towards their Prince flinging stones at their Aga who put them in mind of their Oath and Fidelity denying Cussain Bassa who to quiet them offered three hundred thousand Zerchins forcing the Seraglio though during that night extraordinarily guarded kill at the first entry certain Eunuchs with Chislar Aga their Chief and sought after Mustapha Uncle to Osman who formerly had served a short space rather for a mockery than the Head of that Empire he that would not or could not shew where he was they presently as in punishment of silence or ignorance cut off their heads Getting down at last by signs into to a Cellar under ground they found him by order of his Nephew there in a manner buried and little less than dead for they had kept him two days already without meat so that to the cryes of making him Emperour he answered desiring at least a few drops of water as the price of the Empire But he was scarce setled in the Throne but he shewed himself equally thirsty of Osmans blood He had basely hid himself but being found when it was very late and committed to the custody of the Bustangi Bassa he was afterwards conducted to the house of the Aga of the Janissaries where Cussain Bassa only was In many anger yielded to compassion considering that young Prince King by birth made Suppliant to Fortune and he improving that compassion with his interest offered to the Janissaries fifty Zecchins a head Some now relented and the Chiefs consulted about the means to preserve him and re-establish him in the Throne when the furious multitude taking him out of their hands presented him to Mustapha in the Seraglio Osman with tears begs his life of his Uncle putting him in mind of gratitude for having contrary to
the Valley the way of the Mountains being too steep a Street is continued longst the Lake cut out of the Rock which is called Corbeio This begun at the Riva which taking name from the same use for which it serves is no other but a cover upon the brink of the water for the convenience of Passengers and safety of Merchandize which pass by that place There is upon a height some marks rather than the form of a small Castle and there are besides betwixt the Valteline and the Riva certain Villages as Campo and Nova and some other that lie higher which would never have been taken notice of if in this ingagement betwixt so powerful Princes in such a narrow corner every Rock had not served for an attacque and every span of ground for an occasion of War Into this Post of Riva kept by fifteen Souldiers of the Popes and a Commander the Governour of Milan amusing them with shews and in a manner forcing of them were introduced the Spaniards and into the adjacent Villages to the number of four thousand with two Companies of Horse under the Command of the Count Giovanni Serbellone and enlarging it with many Intrenchments kept it as a pledge of their hopes to recover what was lost Nor indeed could any be fitter for their purpose because keeping a Foot in the County of Chiavena and being defended by force and the situation it had ready assistance from behind them by the way of the Lake commanded by a great number of armed Barks The Confederates though late attempt ro drive the Enemy thence and making the way of the Rock passable again which the Spaniards had demolished assault and possess the Town of Vico lying above that of Campo But here was the dispute greater there lodging 800 Souldiers in it who making use of a certain Wall instead of an Intrenchment had the Assaillants point blank exposed to their Musket-shot Two thousand five hundred Foot with some Horse were appointed for the attacque the Army standing in Arms within a little distance After the first Salvo with loss on both sides the Confederate-Troops advanced in such sort that the Albanois nimbly getting over the Wall obliged the Spaniards to abandon that defence and also retire out of the place But in their March towards Riva meeting with a thousand Foot which came to their relief taking courage again they returned altogether and that so opportunely that re-entring unawares into the place whilst those of the Confederates either weary or dispersed minded nothing less than the return of an Enemy obliged them to quit it and betake themselves to flight and could not be stopped by those Troops left more behind them The Spaniards nevertheless not to separate themselves into so many parts in the night quit it and the Confederates without further contest possessed and fortified it Captain Ruinelli sent by night with four hundred Foot to take in Montagnuola so situate as to command Riva and greatly to infest it found it prevented by great Guards of the Spaniards and fortified with many Works To cut off relief from Riva without which it was judged difficult to straighten it and take it the Confederates applied themselves to several Expedients Shipwrights were sent from Venice to build Barks upon the Lake it self to dispute the possession of it with the Enemy It was resolved also to place a Fort upon the Canal which separated the two Lakes but le Coevre made scruple to execute it finding the place to belong to Milan within whose Confines he had no authority to make War Harcourt also who on the other side of the Mera had taken in Archetto a Post upon the Lake thought fit to leave it because Riva being re-inforced with three thousand Germans commanded by Papenheim gave cause to apprehend for Chiavena out of which Coevre had taken the two Regiments of Salice and Berna to strengthen the Posts of the entrance into the Valteline Codera a small place but which facilitated Commerce with Chiavena and relief the Confederates took with a Pettard But the Spaniards sufficiently strengthened extended their Quarters and Trenches to Nova and Colico threatning to enter again into the Valley whiles the Army of the Confederates was weakned and although three thousand Grisons more were levying yet that Nation thinking of nothing but enjoying their present condition they were long in raising and as men that were new could not serve for much The Regiment of Normandy consisting of sixteen hundred men came now out of France and the Republick sent two thousand Foot and two hundred Horse into the Valley And now without question the power of the Crown of Spain appeared in that besides naval Forces and potent Armies elsewhere imployed Feria had in the Milanese forty thousand Foot and four thousand Horse The Dukes of Parma Modena and Vrbin had sent their Regiments and the Catholick Switzers of Helvetia notwithstanding all endeavours of the Confederates against it had consented a Levy of seven thousand of their Nation and free passage to all those who from beyond the Mountains should flock to the Service of the Milanois Great numbers of Souldiers besides were levied in several places and principally in the Provinces of Austria near to the Venetians to touch them the more to the quick with jealousie They nevertheless though in great streights and perplexity by reason the burden of the War of the Valteline was greatest upon them and of the difficulty which they met with France being elsewhere distracted and the State environed with suspicions threatnings and Arms would not recede from the Union with King Lewis although amidst these extremities and hostile appearances allured by Spain by the sending of Christofero Benevento de Benavides Ambassadour to Venice and of Ferdinand Duke of Mantua who moved unto by the Spaniards came expresly to that City they were invited with full advantages and offers if they would adhere to the Austrian Party Fortune had now beyond dispute conducted the Emperour to such an height of reputation and glory that what with fear and what with Armies quartered in most of the Provinces of the Empire he kept under or in quiet as well those that envied him as his Enemies The King of Denmark only with the assistance of money which England contributed to him and a certain sum which France with greater caution gave him shewed his resentment taking upon him the Title of General of the Lower Saxony which that Circle to the Emperours great displeasure conferred upon him The King notwithstanding proceeded with some sort of respect and first sending Ambassadours to Ferdinand demanded the pardon and restitution of Frederick But the Emperour making answer to the business with an Army sent Tilly into those parts to bridle him and to give countenance as he passed to the Election of a Catholick into the Bishoprick of Osnabrug which also succeeded notwithstanding that the disagreement of the Chapter had given great hopes to the Protestants to obtain it That
his riches and the splendour of his noble Family as for his own goodness under the guidance whereof with an unchangeable constancy not intermitting the exercises of piety in his civil cares he had led a life amidst vertues worthy of Heaven and functions due to his Country But in Piedmont from the place of Arms which was in Asti the Army in the month of March moves it consisted of thirty thousand men the greatest part French got together by the hopes of a rich and a most certain booty Desdiguieres in his decrepit age carried himself as became him with great vivacity of spirit under the shadow of his ancient Fame The Duke pufft with vanity appeared in the Army with a self-conceited confidence rejoycing to see himself once upon the way to great and secure Conquests and with the supposed increase of his States now meditated to adorn his gray hair with Kingly Titles and Crowns Where for a little space they passed through the Milanese Desdiguieres commands strictly no hurt in any kind to be done but in Monferrat St. Damiano Nizza della Paglia and Aqui were forced to open their gates leaving in the last a strong Garrison for the guard of the Magazin of War which was fixed there The Duke of Mantua complained greatly that the Army had not only taken their passage but possessed that place and feared the wonted imaginations of Carlo and expected no less instances from the Governour of Milan doubting lest his State should in conclusion become the place of Ingagement or at least serve for Quarters to the Armies of both the Crowns But the French excusing the necessity of the passage and promising when the expedition was at an end to restore all marched forward The Genouese not accustomed for a long time to the accidents and troubles of War and losing courage upon so potent an attacque made shew of a very weak resistance The Country was open the City had but weak Walls and though about some places they raised Trenches they were nevertheless weak and ill guarded their Souldiers for the most Peasants who used to idleness were ignorant of discipline impatient of labour and fearful in dangers They implored assistance from the Pope and from the Spanish Ministers but the one applied nothing but incouragements and counsels and the other interposed delays because fearing for the Milanese they had a mind to observe the bent of the intentions and the march of the Army and aimed to let them be streightned with greater necessities whilst not having elsewhere to expect relief they would be obliged not only to pour forth their gold to make the Spaniards move but to subject themselves to whatsoever hard condition that Crown should prescribe to them Wherefore dejected in spirit by the difficulty of Councils and the unhappiness of successes they resolve abandoning the Country to undertake the defence of Genoua alone and ordered that the Artillery Ammunition and Garrisons should presently be withdrawn from Scavona and other places but soon after being admonished from a better light of wisdom particularly from the counsels of Giovanni Girolamo Doria who shewed that there could not be a worse counsel than willingly to yield what they doubted they might lose by force countermanding the first Orders they generously apply to their own defence by maintaining Scavona and there rest The French now made themselves to be felt being gotten into the Streights of the Mountains by two ways on that side where the Territory of Genoua is most enlarged towards Tortona Novi renders it self to Desdiguieres the Syndick meeting him with the keys The Duke having taken the Castle of Ovada with little resistance and by the way routed five Companies of Neapolitans which were sent from Tortona in relief of one of those Posts advanced to Rossiglione which is one of those passages and of the two ways the other being at Gavi which lead to Genoua and the Sea and found it abandoned by 2000 Foot of the Country which left in prey to the Enemy the provisions and money which was to serve for their nourishment and pay The Town of Campo yielded in like manner whereupon the Duke proud with the felicity of such successes sollicited the French to hasten their march to draw near to Genoua which as yet little better than unprovided and greatly disturbed by these sinister accidents seemed exposed to the prey offering the benefit of the Intelligences and of so long a March but the concerts with some of the Citizens were just at that very instant discovered by the Government getting knowledge that some had designed to open the Gates to the French and the Duke reckoning amongst them one of the House of Marini a Kinsman to the Ambassadour at Turin Whereupon the greatest hopes of the Confederates being cut off and nothing remaining but the force of Arms they were perplexed in their designs and march and on the other side the Genouese took courage certain Gallies arriving at that time from Spain with a great deal of money and from Sicily and Naples Souldiers to relieve them The Governour of Milan also sends thither under the Command of Lodovico Guasco four thousand Italian Foot for which they had disburfed three hundred thousand Crowns and obtained Thomaso Caracciolo to command the Arms of the Republick governed till now by Chiefs not very vigorous Upon such re-inforcements there increased in the minds of the Genouese cares also equal to their security for fear lest having repulsed their Enemies and they gone further off they should at last remain subject to their Auxiliaries They therefore lodged the Spanish Souldiers either in the places most exposed to be attacqued or the outmost parts of the City not without complaint of the Count of Castioneda who resided in Genoua Ambassadour for the Catholick King and reproached to the Council the unseasonableness of Jealousies in the midst of so many dangers But new and unhappy events soon brought things to extremity The Duke having taken Sassuolo not far from Savona directed his march to joyn Desdiguieres when he found the strength of the Enemies Forces assembled in Ottaggio which consisted of five or six thousand Foot commanded by considerable Chiefs as Caracciolo Guasco Cataneo Batteville with some of the Nobless of Genoua and many others joyned together in that great place in design to keep Gavi from the attempts of the Confederates But going forth in a good number to keep the Savoyards at a distance with Skirmishes it so fell out that they pursuing them and the Duke arriving thereupon in person they were defeated and Caracciolo in the flight being taken Prisoner the Conquerours mingling with them became Masters of the Trenches and the place The others retreated into the Castle but unprovided of Ammunition and all manner of defence abounding in nothing but number were forced to render themselves all the Chiefs Colours and Arms falling into the Dukes hands with a very rich spoil Carlo going out upon the Mountains and having from thence in
means to provide for it better and to be vigilant for its relief which at first he in a manner resolved to neglect He made his place of Arms in Crescentino which stands opposite to it on the Po and laying over a Bridge fortifies himself upon the banks of the River The Spaniards Force was by this means rendred vain for succours at the Dukes pleasure entred into the place with flying Colours the Guards were changed Drums beating Souldiers were relieved the weak and hurt withdrawn and if Feria battered it on the one side Carlo on the other repaired it There was notable service for many days at a Ravelline which was at the bottom of the Town defended from the upper part by certain Trenches and Cuttings which ascended in most parts above the steep of the Hill the one giving countenance and defence to the other There for the conquest of so small a piece of earth the blood of many was without consideration sported away in infinite Factions it being contentiously attacqued and defended with most manifest proofs of valour Destroyed at last rather than gained the Spaniards endeavoured by little and little to advance creeping as it were upwards but with slow and always disputed progress whilst with a pace more swift the season sickness and death bringing the Army to nothing overcame the constancy of the Governour of Milan The Duke insulted upon it with so much the greater boldness as by his pressing instances notwithstanding the Winter the Marquess Vignoles with about four thousand Souldiers were coming out of France Whereupon the besiegers themselves seemed in a manner besieged for the waters and the mire encompassed their un-inhabited Quarters in which there was great doubt to be over-powred by the boldness of the Enemy and the Chiefs of the Army were just in consultation to yield the Punctilio to Fortune when Carlo and Chrequi giving on upon the same Quarters and possessing certain Posts obliged Feria to rise by night and to retreat à la sourdine The difficulty of the ways hindred the Duke to pursue him and the opposition of the French Chiefs diverted him from going into the Milanese So that Feria with the small reliques of his great Army was able to get to Pontestura at the same time that Santacroce having left Piedmont was returning to imbark These events in which the two Crowns had gained rather the satisfaction to have protected their friends than reaped the honour of noble enterprises must not interrupt the relation of Actions in the Valteline where the Army of the Confederates being come to Riva as to the boundary of their progress had remained for some months idle although by the succours they had received they consisted of eight thousand Foot and five hundred Horse in the field besides Garrisons and a Body of men which was with Harcourt at Chiavena Nevertheless the other Party though inferiour in number because Serbellione being gone the Governour of Milan had recommended those Posts to Papenhaim alone with five thousand five hundred Foot and four hundred Horse had the advantage of the strength of the situation and the facility of relief nor could that be hindred by four Barks which being built in those parts were armed with Souldiers of the Republick because the Spaniards being superiour in number and their Cannon from the Posts thereabouts beating upon them did not give them leave so much as to put off from the shore Besides the proceedings were much retarded by the emulation betwixt Coevre and Monsieur de Vobcour Mareshal de Camp grown to such a height that he envying the glory and authority of the Marquess contradicted always the counsels or diverted the executions Thus remained the Confederates amidst the difficulty of the Enterprise and the tediousness of Consults to the great discontent of the Venetians many imputing also to the Marquess as it was usual that he was too much in love with the continuance of the command and the management of the War and Money Resolving at last to attempt Nova which having at first been abandoned by the Spaniards and neglected by the Confederates was now with many Trenches joyned unto Riva but the Chiefs of the French deferring the execution for a month the Spaniards had time not only to be pre-advertised but to repair the ruines of Codera and plant Batteries in flank at San Fedele and at Francesca keeping themselves in a readiness to withstand the attacque Nevertheless it was attempted Vobcour with the French in the march having the Vanguard the stranger Militia of the Republick under Melander and the Italians commanded by Count Niccolo Gualdo followed Vobcour at a little River makes a stand to lay over a Bridge but Papenhaim drawing many Squadrons into Arms on the other side disputes it with him and the Skirmish grew so hot that if night had not separated both Armies would have been ingaged in a general fight The Confederates finding the opposition strong and the batteries annoying under shot whereof the Troops being obliged to pass with a loss greater than they on the other side received retired having two hundred hurt and almost as many killed amongst which Marc Anthonio Gualdo Nephew to the Count Nicholas was of greatest name It was imputed to Vobcour first to have made a halt unseasonably and next to have ingaged in a fight without staying for the gross and because from the delays and ill successes pretexts and accusations were never wanting betwixt him and the Marquess he was recalled to Court In the hot months of Summer both Armies by the unwholesomness where they lay being infected with sickness languished being daily weakned by death and run-aways so that there was a secret cessation of Arms. The Venetians notwithstanding not at all trusting in such a calm brought into the Valteline fifteen hundred Foot and two hundred Horse more there being now few others besides their Troops there Valaresso fallen sick they ordered Luigi Giorgio to succeed and to Barbaro General at Land Francesco Erizzo Cavalier and Procurator Leopold from the side of Tirol threatned the Valley of Partentz but levying at the common charge of the League two thousands of the Peasants of those parts to keep the passages the danger presently vanished Papenhaim at last re-inforced with men and not at all less by the slow proceedings of the Confederates passed over the Mountain with three thousand Foot and his Horse at the same time by way of the Lake disbarking in the mouth of the Valley enters into the little Campagnia called the Back Melander with Souldiers of the Republick had the guard of it but finding himself not strong enough and having required and not received succours from Coevre who uncertain whither the Enemies march would tend would not separate his Forces he retires in good order first burning the Ammunition leaving notwithstanding seven little Pieces and four empty Barks in the power of the Germans Giorgio to a Redoubt which guarded the high-way and had been gallantly at the first
much the more applause as to have got the day after he was little less than overcome so that Chance which in Battels usurps so great a share could not in this by the Victory upbraid the one with its favours or by the loss blemish the praise of the other At the price of such a days work not only the remainder of the conquered who straitned in Luther rendred at discretion but Northeim and all the Countries of Luneburg and Brunswick with many other Cities and places yielded consequences prosperous to Ferdinand spreading themselves into every part of the Empire Nor could it fall out at a time more unseasonable for the King of Denmark for that England and France ready to break betwixt themselves denied him the assistance he hoped for The States of Holland only who apprehended Tilli his old design of getting into Frizland by the way of Embden sent him some succours of men being able to do it with so much the greater convenience as that in this year besides the taking of Oldensel which was of no great moment they had stood either attentive on the Affairs of the Empire or only imployed themselves to hinder the cutting off a Chanel which the Spaniards attempted in vain to unite the Maze with the Rhine The King himself within a while took new vigour from six thousand Foot and a thousand Horse sent him by the Administrator of Hall and from Recruits of his own Subjects whereupon marching out of the Country of Holstein whither he was retired for refuge he was able to take Hoye though himself hurt there with a Musket-shot and his Son by a double stroke much more dangerously Taking his Quarters afterwards in the Bishoprick of Bremen Tilli also divided his throughout the Lower Saxony for a bridle and punishment of those refractory Provinces But the defeat at Luther had given its counter-blow in every other part To reduce the Upper Austria whose stirring carried great danger with it Ferdinand had invited Bavaria to signalize himself by the recovery of that Province once more to God and the Austrians But he wont above all men in all Negotiations to joyn together two things so contrary as are Religion and Interest offers to do it at his own charge provided nevertheless for his re-imbursement that the Country as a fresh pledge might remain in his hand Ferdinand doubtful if another Country should be offered him of recovering this and recompensing him was contented that he should only lend him some Souldiers with which joyning some Horse under the Command of Papenhaim the Peasants were forced to remove from Lintz and having their Quarters afterwards beaten up at Entz were at last wholly subdued with much blood and a mighty slaughter In Silesia Mansfelt had lost the opportunity of going forward by a Truce interposed by Gabor that he might joyn with him so that the Imperialists had him shut in betwixt two Rivers but when they thought to keep him so inclosed he gets loose from them by stealth and advances into the Mountains of Hungary where at last Gabors Brother joyns him with three thousand Horse and a little after a great Body of Turks with which he might have had the better of the Enemy by reason of the number of his Forces and the inclination of the people if the fame of the Victory of Luther had not been to Wallestain in place of a great supply For Gabor applying himself to new projects of Peace separates from Mansfelt and by his example the Turks retire so that the Count environed in the Mountains by the Imperialists without victuals without money and with Troops almost disbanded and consumed leaving order to the small reliques of his Army that they should endeavour to joyn with the Transilvanian slips away almost alone and by a desperate counsel getting into the Turkish Dominions proposes new Unions and Treaties to the Ottoman Ministers and takes his way towards Dalmatia so to get to Venice and from thence pass to those Princes which had formerly assisted him But being come to Vracoviz an obscure place in Bosnia near to the Confines of the Venetians wearied with cares and wants he dies ordering his Corps to be buried in the Territories belonging to the Republick And so Ernest Count of Mansfelt having sought for a glorious death amongst so many famous occasions was ignobly surprized by it there where he least expected to the end it might be said that Fortune had defrauded him both in his birth and death A man otherwise that without envy may be called Famous and be celebrated without blame for great An. Dom. 1627 in an Age wherein some are chosen from Heaven for Ministers of Divine Justice and publick Calamities He had the courage to provoke alone and by his own private Authority and Conduct the formidable power of the Austrians He was alone overcome in Battel but by his felicity of getting up again no less renowned than the Conquerours Superiour in Negotiations to the greatest Wits Bold in encountring dangers and highly subtil in winding himself out of them a Lover of disorders and novelties enduring hunger watchings and excess eloquent wise and vigilant prodigal of his own covetous of anothers lived amidst great hopes and designs and dyed without Lordships and without Treasure The Marquess of Dourlach thought by his example to be able to attempt Alsatia having raised some Troops in Basil by encouragement of the Protestant Switzers and some little money with which France and England secretly furnished him but not with an equal success for the greatness of the Austrians so firmly rooted with so many Victories being no more to be moved with little shocks the Marquess no sooner began to put himself in order but an Army of Ferdinands arriving in those parts ruined the design intimidated the Switzers and obliged those of Basil to discharge him He therefore passes into Denmark but had first sent to Venice the Colonel Niccolas Boet to communicate his intentions to the Republick and desired assistance at a time that the King of Denmark also by Joachim Cratz and the effectual interposition of the Ambassadours of England and Holland demanded money for the maintaining of five or six Regiments The Senate having fully deduced the obligation which the Republick had to the common Cause by what had been done in the course of many years in Italy shewed their sense in the importunity without engaging themselves further ANNO M.DC.XXVII Ferdinand now feared by many and respected by all kept under the Empire with an armed hand keeping his Armies dispersed in the Countries of the Electors and Princes that where any held up his head they were ready to suppress and chastise them Nor seemed the design longer concealed to reduce Christian Religion and the Authority of the Austrians to an Union in Germany The discourse now was to make the Empire successive Walestain in particular not dissembling his thoughts so to moderate the power of the Electors that like Grandees of Spain according to
their houses and goods from their Enemies But Tilli to oppose the Hollanders which had sent considerable Forces into the Territory of Bremen yielded the enterprise upon Denmark to Wallestein who quickly taking the places of greatest importance made himself Master before the end of Winter not only of Holstein but of the Countries of Sleswich Jutland and Ditmars notwithstanding the strength of the situations and the inconvenience of the Ice and Climate Dourlach withdrawn into a little Island near to the Continent was by the Count de Slich who had first defeated certain Companies and gained eighteen pieces of Ordnance so closely besieged that having no Barks to save his Troops was himself hardly able to get away alone in a small Boat leaving the Souldiers to shift for themselves who took Service under the Imperial Colours The King having a Navy of sixty Ships guarded the Islands and scoured the Coasts and although eight of them fell into the hands of the Imperialists he was nevertheless Master at Sea The Austrians by entring with a naval Army into the Baltick projected a great design to pierce into the bowels of the Kingdom of Denmark and at the same time to bridle Swede subject the free Cities and to seize upon the Trade and Commerce of the North to the exclusion of all else and in particular the Hollanders who besides great riches draw from thence Corn to feed their people and Wood for the Fabrick of their great Ships All those that were concerned were much alarmed and the Anseatick Towns were more especially disturbed at it who taking courage from the extremity of the danger did not only deny Ferdinand their own Ships but diverted the providing them elsewhere The Spaniards notwithstanding talked of sending a Squadron of their Ships to joyn with some gotten of the City of Dantzich with the will and consent of the King of Poland who enamoured with such a pleasing thought in hope that the King of Swede would be obliged to retire for the defence of his own Country breaks the Treaty of Peace which he had almost concluded with him But the Ships of Dantzick not being sufficient for the necessity and those of Spain not appearing the design was rather published than performed In this interim another Stratagem no whit less was put in practice by force of Arms Ferdinand promoting under the pretext of Reliligion the Grandeur of his House and Sons Setling upon his Eldest the Hereditary Crowns and the Succession of the Patrimonial Lands he provided Leopold William the Second with Ecclesiastical Benefices of a large Dominion for the Archduke Leopold of Insbruck being married with Claudia de Medici Widow of Ferdinand Duke of Vrbin had resigned to his Nephew though very young the Bishopricks of Strasburg and of Possa with other rich Benefices of the Church and now having overcome the reluctancy of the Chanoines by frights or promises the Emperour had got him chosen Bishop of Halverstat a Principality rich in Revenue and important for its situation in the Centre of many Towns of the Protestants and which enjoyed by them and particularly by the House of Saxony for a long time had for Coadjutor at that time one of the Sons of the King of Denmark The Abby also of Hirschsfelt which is a Principality of the Empire usurped long ago by the Landgraves of Hessen was conferred upon him by the Pope and he was to recover it with Arms. The same was thought on for Magdeburg and Bremen by which was formed for largeness dignity and riches a vast State in the heart of Germany which extended the Power and Authority of the Austrians and which at last passing from hand to hand would be perpetuated in their House The Princes of the Empire were sufficiently jealous of it and in particular the Elector of Bavaria who by secret Envoyes sollicited the Kings of France and England to reflect upon the oppression of the liberty of Germany Nevertheless he could not separate himself from Ferdinand because the Interest of the Palatinate did closely unite him of which by the reconciliation with Frederick the Austrians might upon all occasions be able to deprive him And just at this time was held an Assembly in Colmar wherein by the interposing of the Dukes of Lorrain and Wirtemberg some terms of adjustment were debated Frederick being contented not to have the Country and Vote restored but to his Sons after the death of Maximilian but not assenting that the Catholick Religion introduced by Bavaria should be continued there the Negotiation was broken off That which made more noise though it came to nothing was a Conference of the Electors who moved at the universal oppression of the Empire by the excess of Contributions the licentiousness of the Souldiery and the arbitrary Power of the Generals met at Milhausen in Thuringia some in Person and some by their Deputies to confer of the means to preserve Peace and to remedy the present evils The Count of Stralendorff assisted there for the Emperour whither the King of Denmark and Frederick being willing to send their Ministers they were not admitted In the diversity of Interests which some had and the fear that all were in of the Forces of Ferdinand several things were projected but no one concluded Saxony who could not consent to deprive himself of so great riches opposed those that would have the Church-lands restored And he that desired to bridle the Authority of Ferdinand was disswaded by the apprehension of his powerful Armies whereupon he perceiving the thoughts of some and particularly of Bavaria to restrain by a Decree of the Diet that absolute Power which he assumed in the Affairs of the Empire sending numerous Troops into Swevia and Francony curbs the Catholick League and the Elector himself in such sort that there was not any that had the boldness to express or maintain his own sense Thus the Power of the Emperour runs on uncontrouled all things succeeding to him with such prosperity that Fortune seemed espoused to his desires But she playing the Adulteress at last made her self quickly to be known then chiefly to lye in wait to deceive when she is most kind for in the bosom of so great felicity from the jealousies and suspicions of others was begotten the worm which corrupted it with unhappy and calamitous accidents At the above-mentioned Diet of the Electors was there for the Crown of France Monsieur de Marscheville who visiting many Princes of Germany and penetrating into the secretest of their troubled minds and disgusts had exhorted some to patience till better times stirring up others to oppose themselves against the vast designs of the Austrians by Treaties if not by Arms and beginning a Negotiation with the Elector of Trier to bring him under the protection of France had in many sowed seeds of various hopes and thoughts for Richelieu foreseeing to what height the power of the Austrians would mount if no resistance were opposed endeavoured to dispose things so that being
at liberty from domestick affairs he might apply himself in time to foreign interests For that present the Concert greatly diverted him wherein appeared so many Princes ingaged against that Crown and he had discovered it by the Imprisonment of Monsieur Montaigu as he was going into Lorrain from whence the Managements and Treaties were not only made known to him but he discovered the promises which the Austrians had made to the Duke of Lorrain to assist them with the Forces of the Empire together with the design which the Duke of Savoy had to surprize Tholoun and the Intelligences which Rohan held in Mompellier Many of these designs with wit and prevention became frustrate but the English Fleet which alarmed all the maritime Provinces could not be resisted but with an equal strength The Fleet it self though considerable for number and quality yet arrived not at the Puissance designed in the first agreement being not strong enough to be divided into three parts nor with proportionable Forces assault France with a triple Invasion For this cause the Dukes of Lorrain and Savoy kept their motion in suspence to see what issue the first landing would produce The French had disposed their defence longst the Sea-coast with a powerful Army under the Command of the Duke of Angoulesme but whilst they guarded Xaintonge and the adjacent Country from disbarkings the Islands remained exposed These are very near to Rochel and by consequence considerable for situation he that hath them being able to command the Sea and to disturb the opposite Provinces Buckingham that commanded the English Fleet boasting to make his way armed and by force where he had been denied a peaceable entry chose them opportunely for his aims encouraged by Soubize who accompanied him and hoped by his credit and artifice to make Rochel and all the body of the Huguenots declare in his favour But the Cardinal had lost no time to send some of his Confidents into the Town and to gain some of the chief who sometimes with popular discourses among the Vulgar and at others in their Assemblies interposing difficulties in their Councils either opposed themselves to their debates retarded their resolutions or corrupted the execution of them for in all Quarters of the Huguenots he had many that depended on him who preferring peace and profit before the dangers accompanying their belief by contradicting diverted the common Councils or eluded their effect by the divulging of them Thus was Rochel wavering for a time and Buckingham in that interim not to be idle lands upon the Isle of Ré Some imputed to him an errour in the choice of his design for that the Isle of Oleron was less provided but he chose that which was most important there being a Citadel there which as not finished it was believed could not resist and that taken gave him means to secure himself in that Post and maintain himself there And therefore perhaps he deserved greater blame for not executing that with vigour which he had resolved not without reason At one side of the Island lay by the Sea-side the Citadel of St. Martin of a narrow circuit with four Bastions not yet perfected without any Out-works ill provided within with Victuals and with a small Garrison the vertue only of Monsieur de Thoiras no less prudent than valiant supplying all other defects At the point which looked towards the Land lay the little Fort of La Prée which served for no other use but as a door to let succours into the Island Buckingham lands there under the favour of the Cannon of the Fleet which obliged Thoiras to give way to it But neglecting the Fort which he might have taken almost without dispute nor hastning to the attacque of the Citadel he imployed many days to fortifie himself on the shore though no man was there to disturb him He was at last aware that every moment was lost which advanced not towards the place for when he came near to St. Martin's he found the Garrison had raised a Half-moon the Mills intrenched and the Fountain which lay without the Fort covered with several defences He neglected besides to take care of the Haven believing it was sufficient to hinder relief to have ordered the Ships to lye about it He afterwards raised three Batteries against it but weak and far off gave some assaults but without effect whereupon resolves to gain that by hunger which by force he could not do The Garrison to say truth was in want and Thoiras by frequent messages sent by Water gave Angoulesme knowledge of his necessities but in the mean time deluded the English General with feigned Treaties for sending frequently offers of Surrender and still causing difficulties to arise in the conditions obtained by means of those messages knowledge of the State of the Enemy and together with the hopes of an accord slackned the force and heat of the Siege Barks were frequently sent by the French with some refreshment some whereof got safe in and others fell into the hands of the English But the general succours was much retarded because King Lewis come out of Paris to be present in so urgent a necessity falling dangerously sick at Villeroy obliged not only the Cardinal to stay there but by the distraction of so unexpected an accident to retard the Provisions The King being at last recovered and with the Cardinal come into Xaintonge resolves to make a great attempt committing the care of the first step to Monsieur de Canaples who with small Boats passed happily to the Fort of la Prée and running forth certain Trenches to cover a greater number of men made way for the Mareshal of Schomberg to arrive with eight thousand Souldiers Buckingham seeing that from the Citadel and from the Fort he might be assaulted from two sides thought it fit to retire but performed it with so great confusion that being attacqued by the French he lost a great many Men Cannons and Colours Some Prisoners were sent by King Lewis to London as a Present to his Sister rather for a reproach than a bounty But Buckingham being arrived home with his Ships torn and but few of his Souldiers found the peoples hatred and the blame not less than had been his vanity and the expectation of the World while the Lorrainois and Savoyards stood observing the event of things and from the infelicity of the success were admonished to more moderate counsels The Duke of Rohan alone after the landing of the English found himself ingaged in Languedoc where having taken the field he had caused some places to revolt but being suppressed by a small body of an Army all Engines were applied to besiege and maintain Rochel That place at last at the instigation of Soubize and his Mother who for that purpose entred into it a Woman of a high spirit and of great authority declaring it self in favour of the English had furnished their Fleet with much Victuals depriving it self by that unhappy counsel of
who invites the French and sollicites to get Companions Things then are not deplorable to that degree that we should despair of a remedy if we shall be willing to apply it in the beginning but if the disease shall go on fomented by our negligence such will be the increase of it that the recovery will be made more difficult than can be repented of There are O Fathers in cases of importance three Springs whence all disasters plentifully flow which point by point in the contrary opinion I have throughly noted false security careless delay and a covetous fear of charge Let us consider the Duke of Mantua as a new Prince a Stranger as may be said to the Customs and to the Language encompassed with Subjects unknown with a Militia that must be intreated oppressed with necessity staggering under the weight of a State shaken by the Arms of so powerful Enemies that who sees him not ready to fall Let us suppose Casal almost without other Garrison than the Inhabitants deprived of all succour assailed by the forces and skill of the Governour of Milan and by the designs and contrivements of Savoy so that who expects it not almost as soon rendred as attempted Now in this condition let us weigh our own dangers and in the consideration of them more than of the necessities of the Duke let us resolve if we can satisfie our own minds to deny him speedy succours It may possibly be believed that Casal may hold out that Savoy may revolt that the Germans may stay their march and that the French may pass the Alps But if such hopes do but flatter us of what then shall we be afraid to declare our selves in favour of the Duke O Fathers these are Hobgoblins and give me leave to say so false Visions represented from weakness and the fear accompanying too wary Counsels From the Precepts of our Ancestors and the Examples of all Princes may sufficiently be learnt that by assisting the weak ones Power is either preserved or increased The Republick hath always had this belief that the fruit of their quiet and I will say of their parsimony was in a manner due to their friends Those Treasures have been well spent those Cares happy and Counsels wise which in former times have preserved this Country in safety the Princes in their dignity and our selves in our liberty Let us not blush here to speak it Our assistances have been given out to usury with the manifold gain of our own tranquillity and glory All the good which with vain flatteries and uncertain hopes is proposed to us from Chance we may reap from our own generous and wise deliberations for the Duke not abandoned of assistance will take courage and strength his Subjects will get vigour Casal being succoured will defend it self and by holding out will divert blows far from Mantua and keep dangers remote from our Confines France in this interim dis-ingaged from Rochel will joyn to make a seasonable Counterpoise but if standing negligently idle we shall behold the destruction of our Neighbours what may we expect but to be abandoned by all even in their own ruine If to the French be objected the Rampiers of the Alps which way shall we open them a passage if when we shall have passed the Mountains Casal being lost they shall find the door shut That Prince is reduced to a too lamentable condition that expects savour for himself alone from him that is an Enemy to all Can we possibly hope to find in the Austrians moderation and respect towards us I for my part prefer security before hopes because we live in times in which Ambition bears rule the Conjuncture is a pretext Interest is the Idol of Princes and the Corner-stone of States I cannot frame to my self reasons more strong nor justice more apparent how to indemnifie and save the Common-wealth than that which appears on the side of the Duke of Mantua and if he be invaded I fear the example and if he be overcome I apprehend lest Fortune should justifie the lust of Dominion The will and a fit Conjuncture to break is enough for Princes to find abundant matter for occasions and pretexts Let us at least resolve upon that which necessity then which no eloquence is more powerful or more compendious perswades us because having once with a generous constancy blunted the edge of the pride of Strangers in Italy Glory and Peace will for a long time reside amongst us But let us be mindful here Fathers that while we are consulting Casal is losing and that if we delay to take our resolution here safety it self will not be able to succour it Amidst these contrary opinions the minds of the Senators were wavering because besides the weight of the reasons of both the Parties a certain discreet and experienced prudence produced great credit to the Author of the first and the conceit of a great sufficiency in Politick matters did no less for the second At last as it often happens that in extremes equally difficult middle counsels prevail a third opinion was followed which consisted in arming and strongly fortifying themselves in all kinds to sollicite France to maintain the Cause of the Duke and when France should ingage it self and send an Army on this side the Mountains to joyn to it that of the Republick for the defence of Mantua which could no more without difficulty receive succours from elsewhere The Senate also were willing particularly in Spain to repeat their most effectual offices for Peace not because they hoped the Armies being so far advanced to divert them but at least to justifie the resolutions to which they saw themselves constrained And to say truth their remonstrances were rather made known to than considered by the Conde Duke whereupon all being reduced to extremes sollicitations were turned again towards France But above that affair there arose great divisions in the Kings Council in which according to the nature of the Nation opinions degenerating into Factions and in them passions and interests ingrafting themselves both Ministers and business were confounded The Queen-mother had by nature a certain propension to the Spaniards and nourished a great aversion against Nevers ever since during her Regency he joyned himself several times to the male-contents But now there were added causes more urgent for the Duke of Orleans for so we will henceforward call the Kings Brother his first Wife being dead earnestly desired to take in second Marriage Mary the Daughter of the same Nevers a Princess of exquisite Beauties on the other side the Mother abhorring to see the Daughter of her Enemy her Daughter-in-law preferred Anna de Medici Sister of Ferdinand great Duke of Tuscany or Nichola de Loraine Daughter of Henry both allied to her in blood And because she doubted that the Cardinal inclined to Gonzagha she began from this suspicion to convert her favour into hatred and their discord had so many things to nourish it as will hereafter render
a discourse only wherefore should we be so much afraid of them why shall we suffer our selves to run into desperate Counsels I expresly call those Counsels such to which necessity perswades us not those that not remedying present evils hasten future calamities Shall we attacque the Germans in their Posts fortified guarded and provided They will yield to us perhaps in number but will have advantage from courage and necessity because they have no refuge but to despair and their Arms. There is no reason to despise them a people made Souldiers by years fierce by sufferings used to fight wont to overcome who if they have blunted their fierceness against the Walls of Mantua will in the field where the German Nation uses to be invincible repair with honour the losses they have suffered both of prey and glory I have a regard for the Dutch even in their Quarters and am also afraid to overcome them lest fighting and possessing those Posts and mingling our selves with the conquered we should meet with a more cruel Enemy The plague will infect our Army and with the Army will in the conclusion infect and waste the Country Let us call to mind what cares what time what money the raising of this Army hath cost us and upon those reflections let us consider if they ought to be exposed to unprofitable hazards or be preserved for more necessary Encounters Let us I pray suffer our Enemies to consume themselves in wants and sickness and let it not be thought our interest to procure their ruine with the danger of our own destruction Heaven made the Minister of our revenge with the scourges of Nature punishes their wickedness On the one side I confess I value the Enemies and on the other I fear the casual accidents of War I know not what we may therein possibly meet with This I know for certain that Fortune uses to delude the most adjusted counsels and can overturn in a moment glory gotten and the hope of better success In that Army which lies incamped at Valezzo is placed our defence and the relief of Mantua It is therefore needful to preserve it and keep it as the utmost bound of our own and the common safety Let us take a right measure of the State Times and Forces Can we possibly hope with one Victory or rather with one advantage to terminate the War It will rise again more powerful and more cruel when we turn our selves again to provoke it May not the Germans perhaps come back out of Piedmont and the Spaniards send a part of their Army which upon our moving may re-inforce their Posts or invade our Confines Does peradventure Germany which is a Work-house so abounding with Warriers want Souldiers and Armies or will it be ignorant of the way to lead an Army to repair upon us their losses and affronts We see at present a great number of fresh Troops descending the Mountains We already hear that Wallestain offers himself to overwhelm Italy with Armies and to come himself in person with his wonted Ministers Outrage and Cruelty In Corinthia and Stiria we hear the Drums beat from our Confines and we see our selves every where environed with Armies and with threatnings and shall we think to overcome the Austrians by driving them out of some Quarter For my part I believe that they have hitherto born respect to our Affairs and Confines out of equity and necessity which in our resolutions our Enemies themselves cannot deny But if we shall assault or provoke them with offensive Arms there is great appearance that we stir up against us the resentments of two great Princes with strokes more dangerous I speak not of the French Succours because being ingaged in Piedmont there is no means to enjoy them nearer Overturning then our Maxims our Counsels and all our Advantages shall we declare our selves at present and alone make War with the Austrians In a deliberation so weighty let us fully weigh the present with future dangers and if Liberty be our Kingdom let us put our selves in mind that moderation and peace have always been its most faithful Guardians After some wavering in opinions every one as to the things spoken having in his judgment motives for the one or other Party the most generous counsels prevailed over the more wary and in complacence to the French Ministers it was referred to Sagredo the General to prepare for the march and undertake those attempts to dislodge the Germans which by concert with the Duke of Mantua and the Mareshal d'Estré should be judged fit The said Mareshal was come into Mantua in quality of Ambassadour Extraordinary from the Crown of France and General of its Forces to shew the protection which the King would take of those Interests and had found the Duke much troubled and perplexed because he being naturally inclined to discourse rather and undertake great matters than with constancy to perfect them finding himself pierced to the quick with tormenting cares seemed weighed down under the burden of his new Principality He wanted not secret allurements from his Enemies nor perverse counsels from feigned Servants being as much encompassed with Treacheries as abandoned by sound discernings All this displeasing him which was working for his safety he would not consent to what was concerted and hastened to others prejudice his own ruine In a Conference betwixt the Mareshal and Sagredo an attempt upon Goito being resolved on to be executed by the Army of the Republick which was encamped at Valezzo it was agreed that part of the Garrison of Mantua making a Sally should alarm the rest of the Posts But notwithstanding that they were the Republicks own men and that they offered to augment them with five hundred other Foot and three hundred Horse Carlo alledging that he remained with the City ill provided dissents so openly from it that they were forced to change the resolution and the two Generals to meet anew During this suspence Michael Priuli Proveditor in the Veronese drives the Germans out of Ponte Molino and out of Ostia In this Town which by reason it was well inhabited and situated upon the Po is of some moment the people had formerly made an attempt to rid themselves of the Garrison but in vain because retiring into the Citadel and Succours arriving from the neighbouring places they were able to recover it again though to the incouragement of the Inhabitants some Souldiers came to them from the State of the Venetians Priuli now coming before it better provided brought to pass that the Germans abandoned it without making any defence At Volta also Quirini Proveditor of the Cavalry takes Post and leaves there for the defence of it Cosimo one of the Marquesses del Monte. But the Enterprise on Goito which consisted much in expedition unhappily came to nothing by reason of the delays For the Germans having gotten notice of the design recalled with great speed out of Piedmont a good body of men and Gallas entred into Goito
of all quickly vanquishes the Vanquishers with contagious sickness and untimely deaths And it was generally published that the Emperour himself justly moved at those execrable things which were there committed detested not only the occasion but the effects of a success so tragical and that Eleonora the Empress deplored with tears the cruel destruction of the Country and the calamity of her Fathers house many presaging that the Fortune of the Austrians would suffer shipwrack in the blood of Mantua The Duke retired as hath been said into Porto with much confusion was scarce got in but he saw as the full accomplishment of the Treason fire put to the Ammunition so that there was a necessity to agree the day following to the delivery on conditions that the Garrison of the Republick should depart in freedom He and the Son the Daughter-in-law the little Nephews and Estré convoyed by two Companies of German Horse went into the Country of Ferrara to remain at Melara where the Duke was supplied by the Republick with money to maintain him A Prince doubly unhappy because to the bitterness of Fortune which drove him from his Country was added the censure of the World which attributed to him some part of the blame though in effect he could not be accused of ought but that seeing the people full of infidelity he had his mind always perplexed with great fears which begat in him in all business irresolutions distrusts and slackness Nor was Fame wanting to tax many of the Dukes Subjects and some of the Family of Gonzagha and in particular the Marquess Giovanni Francesco as guilty of betraying Mantua and Carlo endeavoured to sift them out but at first in the confusion of things and his want of power afterwards restored to his Country by the Peace he dissembled it and like a new Prince it behoved him to secure mens minds by shewing confidence in all and receiving equally the guilty with the innocent To Marc Anthonio Businello Resident for the Republick liberty was given by the Capitulation with the Duke to go out of Porto if he should be found there the Accord having been so hasty that it was not known who was there or who not But he had with the first been pillaged in the City by the Germans and kept Prisoner till the Emperour reflecting on the exemption of his Character orders he should be released Durant and the other Officers of War got not their liberty but with great ransom The Venetians at this blow of the taking of Mantua greatly disturbed deplored not without reason so many cares so much gold unprofitably inployed so much blood unhappily spilt and so many people miserably consumed because having at several times brought into Mantua and other Posts fourteen thousand of their Souldiers they were reckoned to have all perished either by the Enemy sufferings or diseases They were moreover in doubt lest the Souldiers which were in the Valteline should make a shew on that side to attacque them so to divert a part of their Forces beyond the Mountains that those which lodged in the Mantuan might strike them in the bowels with greater force Howsoever accommodating themselves to Fortune and Time they not at all dismayed order the defence of their Frontiers abandoning as of no use Castel Giufré and the other places of the Mantuan the Fortifications being first demolished and the Cannon withdrawn The Germans contented with so important a Conquest applied themselves only to the affairs of Piedmont whence if they had the luck to drive the French and lock them out of Italy they well understood that the rest would fall to their arbitrement and be their prey The Republick thereupon had liberty to apply themselves to provide with less disorder against the plague that more cruel enemy which devoured every thing without distinction sweeping away the Souldiers the People and the Chiefs there being dead amongst others Giorgio Badoaro Commissary in Campo and Marc Anthonio Morosini Cavalier Proveditor in the Bergamasco Not omitting care for the State were sent Proveditors over health Giorgio Pisani into the Territory of Padua and Luigi Valaresso Cavalier into that of Verona whilst in Venice also the disease broken out in great violence after it had for some time gone creeping slowly on required vigilance and an infinite charge Certainly better Rules or more punctual Orders could not be given the publick charity and piety of private men contending with a rare example So that the Government going on in its immutable order the functions of the accustomed Migistrates of the Republick were never omitted The oldest Senators did not remember to have at any time seen the Country molested in so many parts for no small storm arose also from the Sea and there was not one of them that caused not trouble and required not constancy Mary the Sister of the King of Spain betrothed to Ferdinand King of Hungary Son of the Emperour with a numerous Squadron of Gallies and a Pomp worthy of so great Princes being arrived at Naples purposed to pass to Trieste with the same Spanish Army augmented with the accustomed Squadrons of the Italian Princess because the way by Land through Genoua and Milan was interdicted by the plague That by reason of violating the Dominion of the Sea could not be suffered by the Republick who offered all or part of its Fleet to serve for her transport but the Spaniards refused it alledging a fear though a false one that the Venetian Ships were infected with the plague The Ambassadour of Spain believing that the Senate diverted by so many cares might possibly condescend to this prejudice communicates to it the passage of the Queen with the Army of the Crown desiring that if it should happen to touch in the Ports of the Republick it might receive good entertainment But in answer found with weighty reasons an open denial whereat the Ministers of Spain shewing distast threatned to pass without their consent The Senate thereupon ordered Anthonio Pisani General of the Islands that assembling and augmenting the Fleet with the Gallies of Dalmatia and Candia and with ten Ships armed for this occasion he should oppose their entry into the Gulph and fight with whomsoever with armed Ships would dare to attempt it At the same time they make the Queen a new offer to conduct her with their own Gallies and caused Giovanni Pesari Cavalier to declare at Rome and Marco Anthonio Padavino Resident at Naples that if the Spaniards would prefer the force of Arms before the Civility of their offer the Queen would be obliged to pass through the Cannon and a Battel to her Wedding The Ministers had not the boldness to hazard her in such an Encounter whereupon suspending the Voyage till new Orders from the Courts the Republick was afterwards desired in an honourable way to lend their Fleet and the passage She then which was about the end of the year arriving by the way of Abruzzo at Ancona Anthonio Pisani receives her with
touched to the quick with the Swedes Army and France feared some imminent change within it self The King had in the end of September by a great sickness at Lyons run the hazard of death whereupon the Cardinal seeing by the aversion of the two Queens and of Orleans a furious storm coming upon him thought to compose Affairs abroad hoping that if the King recovered that he should not want means to overturn all that which had been agreed He had not for all that abandoned the care of the War of Italy for the Army under the Mareshals de la Force and Schiomberg augmented to the number of six and twenty thousand Foot and three thousand Horse with Victuals for fifteen days near the expiration of the Truce marched to bring succours into the Citadel of Casal Vittorio was not displeased that it should succeed believing that with the falling of that place into the hands of the Spaniard the Peace might be made more difficult and Colaeltoes judgment and Commission were differing the Emperour desiring that he might make use of those Troops against the Swedes that by all means the Peace should be made Both therefore gave way that the French Army crossing the Po should pass securely through Piedmont although the Duke afar off with some Horse marched on its side But the French pursuing their march without dispute there arrives a Currier from Ratisbone which by the advice of the Peace put the Mareshals into great perplexity whether by advancing they should break the accord or rather halting lose the Army for hunger in the bowels of the Enemies Country They resolved at last to go on for the securing the Citadel for which the Peace of Ratisbone had not sufficiently provided hoping with their appearance to bring the Spaniards to some more reasonable agreement Nor did that thought deceive them for Sainte croix in a fright sends Mazarine to meet them offering to receive the Articles of Ratisbone and besides furnish Victuals to the Citadel for the six weeks within which Carlo was to receive investiture The French perceiving the fright the Marquess was in hoping by pressing of him to draw him to better conditions pretended that he with his Army should retire out of the Town the Castle and all Monferrat So that marching resolutely forwards they presented themselves before Casal where the Spanish Army stood within their infranchment and Colalto was come thither also who to poise things equally had formerly denied the Marquess assistance but now would not suffer that the French should totally prevail They on the other side of the Gattola a very small stream put themselves in Battel and with Troops well in order after having repulsed certain Polish Cavalry which came forth to discover marched a round pace to assault the Trenches But Mazarine taking advantage from the consternation of the Spanish Chiefs and magnifying the Forces and gallantry of enemy Troops perswaded them to consent hastily to the condition of going out of the Town Lo then he coming out of the Trenches and with his hat and his hand making a sign to the Troops to make a stand being brought to the Mareshals concludes the Agreement upon the Field in which the Armies were in a moment seen to pass from fighting to peaceable meetings and from animosities to civilities The Conditions were That the Spaniards going immediately out of Casal and the Monferrat the Posts should be consigned in token of honour to the Emperour to one of his Commissioners who for that purpose should remain in Casal with his Family only but in ought else but carrying the name was not to meddle He afterwards the term prefixed for the investiture being expired was to depart and the French Garrisons likewise were then presently to go out of the Citadel and those of the Country to go in The accord was no sooner concluded but Thoiras comes forth honoured already by the King with the Title of Mareshal of France and was received with the acclamations of all the Army Nor did the Spaniards delay to go out of it Casal remaining betwixt the two Armies after having defloured the glory of two great Captains equally desired by him that saved it and by him that lost it Hereupon grew some delays in the execution of the Treaty because the French scarce gone twenty miles cast into it fifteen hundred Foot and five hundred Horse upon pretence that the Inhabitants were not sufficient to defend it whilst the Spaniards lodging near might attempt to retake it But Sainte Croix highly offended repossesses Fontestura and some other Posts blocking the place which was quickly like to fall into its first languishing because the universal scarcity of the Country had not afforded means to furnish it but scantily with Victuals Mazarine was hereupon obliged though by the conceit that in his Negotiations he had advantaged the French he was become distrusted by the Austrians to take the business in hand again and at the end of five and twenty days he had the success to concert anew the reciprocal abandoning of the Posts But after this retreat the Spaniards remaining armed on the Frontiers of Milan the French Chiefs who had made a halt prone to suspicions or pretexts send thither five hundred Switzers as of a Nation free and indifferent They being of those that bore arms in their Army Santa Croix taking it for a relapse and breach of the Treaty advances with Gallus who Colalto being gone and dead in Coira commanded the German Troops in Italy to take again the Posts The Pope's Ministers being gone the Ambassador Soranzo who in his return home was come with the French Army as far as Casal undertook the mediation by which the going forth of the Switzers being consented the Armies at last on both sides went further off There remained in the place the Duke of Main with the Commissary of Ferdinand and the Garrison of the Monserrins to which in Carlo's poverty France supplied The Peace then of Ratisbone was in this manner executed in the Monserrat notwithstanding that at the same time France blamed it for as much as the King being recovered and returned to Paris it was so far that the contrivances framed by Queen-Mother had any force against the Cardinal that he rather found himself no less by his cunning Arts than by his so glorious Undertakings advanced to a greater height in the favour of King Lewis The favours of Princes resembling a dangerous Voyage at Sea that either brings Shipwrack or Wealth Richelieu having scaped the rocks and snares became exalted with Praises Honours and Riches The Queen being made so much the more impatient broke forth at last into an open pressing of the King that he would put him out of the Government and Court But by such Arts she confirmed him in place of ruining him because Lewis jealous of his own Authority and affections feigning as then if not to satisfie her at least not to neglect her retiring himself afterwards for some days
taken what else would it be but to wound Italy again in the scar scarce healed to make it incurable and more painful The King charged himself with Casal nay with the universal care of Italy promising on any danger of that Country any attempts of its Enemies any notice from the Confederates to descend again the Alps with puissant Forces He that was the Author of the Peace would be the Guardian of it intreated the Republick to cooperate with him in so generous intentions and if she had been his Companion in the War she would have the satisfaction besides with him to maintain the Peace The Venetians after so long disturbances infinitely desirous of quiet were in a doubt lest upon new emergencies and the news of introducing Garrison the Spaniards taking Jealousie might disturb the Peace They were besides perswaded that the Duke drawing some relief from his Estate in France might supply his present necessity with which they hoped at last that the Councils of Spain being moderated by events Italy was to enjoy a long and secure tranquillity For this cause they excuse themselves from lending the Duke new assistance nevertheless promising if other disturbances should arise to concur with the vigilance and readiness usual in their ancient Customs together with the Crown for the relief of him and the common Liberty of Italy But the Dukes necessities not at all yielding to these considerations nor the Kings instances slackning but the Mareshal Thoiras being sent Ambassadour Extraordinary to give weight to the business by the quality of a person so famous he repeats with great urgency that the Republick having even in his utmost calamity assisted Carlo with a careful liberality would also compleat the kindness by giving him means to enjoy his present better Fortune The Senate resolved for that time only to disband upon the Borders certain Foot that the Duke taking them into pay might be accommodated with them but in conclusion Feria not disbanding and it being discovered that by the means of the Commander Collredo he perswaded the Duke rejecting the French and Venetian Garrisons to admit into Mantua those of Spain with offers of vast recompences and there happening in Goito just at the time it was to be restored to the State the death of the Eldest Prince without leaving other Issue than a Son in Swadling-clouts and one Daughter the Venetians determined to prevent every troublesom accident to send to the Duke under the Command of Francesco Martinengo a thousand Foot and two Companies of Horse with Ammunition and all that was else needful Jealousies afterwards increasing more and more they brought in four hundred other Souldiers Monsieur de Tavanes assisting by the Duke to give him the better appearance and reputation by the protection of that Crown Nor were the suspicions ill grounded for Feria having not succeeded to bring the Duke by Treaty to his ends attempted more secret contrivances and had sent to Mantua the Infanta Margaret under pretext to console the Widdowhood of the young Princess her Daughter but in effect to sow Discord suggest Marriages form Parties that by dividing the House and the Government a way miht be opened to some disorder Moreover the Duke of Main being dead in Casal in the so tender age of the little Prince new jealousies designs and hopes were perceived to arise for the Succession But Feria by more compelling apprehensions was forced to lead his thoughts elsewhere for when he thought the French gone out of Italy he discovered a Garrison in Pignarol and the Colours of that Crown displayed All followed in order to the fore-related Treaties for pledge whereof was the Cardinal of Savoy gone to Paris under the shew of fulfilling them But the French making shew of a suspicion that the Governour had no intention sincerely to observe the agreement complained that he did not disarm and that he kept some Germans of Schomberg in his pay notwithstanding that it was alledged by the Spaniards that that Regiment in particular belonged to the Crown under whose Colours it had long before born Arms and that in the process of the past Negotiations having made mention of it to the Popes Ministers they had obtained of the French in express terms that that was not understood to be comprehended amongst those Troops which were to go out of Italy But they who sought for excuses and pretexts shewing themselves not at all satisfied feigned to demand for the keeping of a secure passage open for their return into Italy a place of the Duke Vittorio And he dissembling what had been agreed in a mocquery to Feria communicates to him the request and at the same time though it obliged him to deny it demands of him assistance but in such a number and within a time so short that he could not be able to give it him The Governour defending himself partly with great complaints and partly with various and ambiguous answers the Duke taking pretext from the delays and denial publishes that he had consented to yield to pressing instances and deliver Pignarol for six months to the French But a little while after a new Treaty was divulged in which it appeared that that Town with the Vallies adjacent was sold to the Crown in perpetuity and that the price of it was that money which amounted to five hundred thousand Crowns which Vittorio for the satisfying of Mantua being to deposite in Lyons the King now charging himself with that debt took it upon himself Whether the French Garrison really at the executing of the Treaty did go out of Pignarol and afterwards went in again after that the Savoyards for the freeing of the Hostages gave assurance that the place was delivered or whether a part did not remain in the Cellars or in subterranean places hidden was then much and doubtfully talked of but time hath at last discovered that the French not trusting the quitting of the place entirely one part only went out and another remained secretly within and the Count de la Rocca the Spanish Ambassador at Turin who would have gone thither to see the effectual delivery was diverted by Mazarine by the fear of the Plague making him believe that it raged much and mortally in that place This action moved on a sudden the minds of all Europe and chiefly in Italy many at so great a novelty standing amazed others in suspence others contented according to affections and interests because those who for want of power had till now kept in their hatred against Spain breathed again desires and hopes of alterations and changes On the other side he that in the present state of things found himself at quiet equally fearing a yoke and assistance presaged new and more lasting calamities if it should remain in the power of the unquiet and head-long Genius of the French Nation unseasonably to disturb Italy but others that desired to see it in an equal state of liberty and security highly rejoycing that that Crown also was come
removes to Aken in hope to form a third party but seeing no body come to him was forced not without some discredit to put himself under the protection of the States The Spaniards hereupon appeared to be much distracted and full of cares fearing lest the Nobility should be of the same mind and the disposition of the people wavering whereupon to entertain them with an appearing satisfaction they assemble at Brussels the States of the Provinces a thing which as prejudicious and of danger had been disused for a very long time Nor did it now prove of advantage because some admitted to the liberty of delivering their opinions and to make demands thought to moderate at least if not shake off the Dominion of Spain and they sent Deputies to the Hague to treat of an Agreement but the States insisted that before entring into the business they should drive the Spaniards out of the Country which not being in their power being oppressed with Armies and bridled by Citadels served nevertheless to disunite them and make the Spaniards so jealous that not being willing to use the people longer to such discourses Command came from Madrid that the Assembly should be dissolved Whereupon many knowing that they were rendred suspect for having truly declared their Judgments left the Country with better success than those who trusting too far were though after some years severely punished The Hollanders taking advantage of these discords invited by the Swedes by a solemn Ambassage and induced by France with a considerable sum of money after having taken Venlo and Ruremond attacqued Maestricht a place of great strength The Marquess of Santa Croce General of the Spanish Army knowing himself not able alone to relieve it with Presents and Intreaties invites Papenhaim who thereupon abandoning the Elector of Colen who suffered much from the Swedes comes with the Imperial Troops to joyn with him and with incredible boldness attacques the Hollaners Camp But Santa Croce remaining an immoveable Spectator of the success the Germans found the Lines so strong and well raised and provided with so many Cannon that with much loss they were forced to retire The place then after a Siege of almost three months finding it self having lost all the Out-works straightned by the approaches with open Breaches and the Ramparts blown up with Mines capitulates with honourable conditions the Surrender the Garrison reduced to fifteen hundred men marching out in sight of the Spanish and German Armies Upon this conquest being an action of great reputation they got the Towns of Orsoy and Limburg with other places thereabouts which extended the contributions very far Nor had at this time the Count of Soissons with a considerable Army given a little Jealousie on the side of France so that the Spaniards found themselves obliged to oppose to him a body not inferiour under Carlo Colonna Thus the Crowns being not yet broken out into War exercised openly the hatred of their Ministers who imployed their wits with equal cunning but different fortune for as to the Cardinal the felicity of success did frequently out-run his desires and go beyond his designs whereas on the other side the Conde Duke could not conceive a thought but it was enough to render the effect abortive and unhappy But the death of King Gustavus looked as if it might make a change in affairs every where He with the progress he made in Bavaria had designed to fall into Austria in hope that in that which is called the Vpper the Peasants ill affected to the present State would have risen and the minds as well as the forces would have been raised of the Protestants who concealing themselves or making an open profession together made no small Party in that Country He therefore had first made a course into Suevia and all rendring at his appearance Vlm Meminghen and other places fell easily into his power In the mean time Wallestain in Moravia quietly compleats his Army and left Gallas with a small body in Bohemia to attend upon Saxony But understanding that some of the Protestants assembled in Torgan had resolved to join with that Elector he moves with his whole Army and coming to Prague recovers the City without much dispute From thence he had a mind to give Saxony a Blow numbring the losses of Bavaria amongst his contentments Nevertheless called back by the clamours of the Duke Maximilian and his entreaties rather than the Emperours commands he leaves Gallas with a new re-inforcement to oppose Arnheim General of the Saxons and with a slow march takes his way towards Bavaria leaving in his passage through the Vpper Palatinate so many marks of military license and his own hatred against the Duke that it looked as if he went rather to ruine him than carry him relief Afterwards near Nuremberg a City as is known amongst the free ones to be one of the greatest but also the most tenacious amongst those of the Protestants he intrenches himself The King could not suffer the ruine of it without loosing that credit which he had with that party whereupon he made haste to draw near to it and encamping about it was in place of a Garrison to the City which supplied necessaries and conveniencies to the Army This our Age and perhaps scarce any past had not seen assembled together so powerful Forces reckoned in both Armies about eighty thousand Souldiers besides followers and useless people which amounted to an incredible sum Victuals neverthetheless were plenty and discipline flourished by the vigilance and skill of the Chiefs who had art and valour not unsutable to their strength Each pretended to overcome his Enemy either by tempting him with inconveniencies or provoking him with boldness But Wallestein placed his hopes more in prolonging the War than precipitating his Councils and the King placing all in reputation and fortune desired to come to an engagement After having offered Battel to no purpose he assaults the Enemies quarters and at the first fury the Bavarians who were quartered thereabout giving way he hoped to have mastered the Trenches and in effect broke into them but finding greater resistance from the high and difficult situation it gave time to Fridtland to come to the relief and to repulse him Three thousand of the Swedes were killed upon the place and it being the first encounter wherein whether it was fancy or fortune that deceived Gustavus it is not to be said how afflicted he was at it and how much that title of Invincible which common opinion had attributed to him remained prejudiced Inflamed by a generous impatience for so long and unsuccessful stay leaving in the City a numerous Garrison he marching towards Francony sending Banier into Bavaria to keep the Duke from the Imperialists and dispute with him the re-conquests of his Countries because whilst the Armies had been employed about Nuremberg the Elector Maximilian with the assistance of the people had recovered most of what he had lost and making advantage of others dangers
blocked and the Emperour himself Prisoner This gave vent to universal complaints because besides publick mischiefs the principal Ministers were sensible of private losses the Souldiers lodging upon their estates with all sorts of liberty and undistinguished license All then shewing zeal equal to the urgent necessity under pretext of the common cause demonstrated the common dangers and calling to mind the conduct of the General inveighed particularly against the Articles by him formerly projected with Arnheim among which it had been discovered that there was discourse of ridding Germany of the Spaniards of the banishment of the Jesuites of the restitution of the Palatinate and of the force with which the Emperour might be induced to accept so destructive a Peace in the Empire Nor was it concealed that Wallestain openly aspired to the usurpation of the Crown of Bohemia that there was a conspiracy against the life of the Emperour and his Sons held correspondence with the Swedes and Saxons and had set on foot secret Treaties with the Cardinal Richelieu at the time that Monsieur de Fequieres treated in the Empire with the Protestants Every one precipitating their judgments and declaring their sense upon the actions of Wallestein and the punishments he deserved Ferdinand alone remained greatly perplexed because if the jealousies of the present Affairs oftentimes moved him he was almost at the same time pacified with the memory of his past services The shame to punish a man so well deserving with the prejudice to suffer his insolency put him to a stand and above all he considered the danger which Wallestein perceiving to be suspected resulted no less from his rage than from his faults Wherefore inclining to that course which was most gentle he caused cautiously to be insinuated to him the laying down of the Command and of Arms to give once more place to envy and signalize his obedience He despising promises and not regarding threatnings looked at himself in the affection of the Souldiery and the Officers secure having while he had been General accustomed the Army both to licence and obedience and to receive from his hand rewards and punishments In the Court it self nay among the Council he wanted not friends kept so with profuse gifts of money and booty which he extorted with unjust rapine so that trusting in his Forces and his adherents assembling the Chiefs of the Army he informs them that he was required to lay down the Generalship thereof He numbers up the fatigues the enterprises the Victories under the direction of his Command the years and the sufferings of their making War together he accuses the envy of his old Enemies not sparing the Emperour himself and his Counsellors as those who to defraud the Chief of Glory the Officers of reward and the Souldiers of pay seek with calumnies pretexts to oppress him He puts them in mind of the care he had always had of his faithful Fellow-Souldiers the Booties the Quarters the Contributions the Countries and the Spoils divided and subdivided amongst them He at last requires of them help and counsel for that he now weary of cares and much more of treacheries would be glad to apply himself to quiet and leave impartial posterity to be Judge of Merit and Glory betwixt him and his Enemies There was no doubt but that with clamours more than discourse or reasons he was not perswaded and in a manner forced not to quit Into the meetings of good Fellows and into the Quarters this discourse was quickly spread All to strives extolling his praises That he was a true valuer of labours and of dangers the Father and Defender of Souldiers to whom should they have recourse for the future and of whom demand acknowledgments of services and pay if they would suffer the appointment of new Chiefs over the Army to bury in silence and abolish with oblivion the services they had done He was then by an universal consent animated not to abandon the Army some out of pure affection and military transport others more craftily by his destruction to promote their own Fortunes With a Writing then signed by all they oblige themselves not to disagree and to the defence of their General till he recompensed in the charges he had been at the Souldiers also should be satisfied in their pay After such an extravagance there was no place left for sufferance The Count d'Ognate Ambassadour of Spain who for a long time was contriving the ruine of Wallestain demanding on a sudden Audience of the Emperour few being by and those of the most trusted Ministers lays before them the state of things the boldness of Wallestain his Intelligences his Plots and Designs Commends the moderation with which Ferdinand as an excellent Prince had been willing to proceed That it was indeed fit to dissemble some secret faults in great Ministers interpret favourably those that were doubtful and in a manner bear with those that were manifest so long as there was no breach of fidelity the Soul of great Imployments and the Basis of States That the arrogance insolence cruelty it self and avarice of Wallestain had been longer suffered The Empire was now betrayed Bohemia usurped Austria invaded Vienna besieged the Emperour a Prisoner and his Sons under a shew of Guard and Quarters What would one expect more an occasion or a necessity this cannot be greater that not to be wished more fit Wallestain was feared by many and abhorred by all with insolence and pride he had provoked the hatred of potent Enemies and the envy of his very Friends The Emperour was quickly to draw forth his Authority and Justice before the Swedes could lend a hand to the Rebel that he should find respect among the people obedienee among the Souldiers and the applause and benedictions of all The wound is in truth painful but because it hath its centre in the bowels the more you will suppress it the more it will increase That which hitherto hath been done in the Army may be rather called a Transport than a Revolt The Militia hath by traiterous promises been blinded and by false suggestions deluded The Chiefs have given their consent terrified by the violencies of the General That with one stroke of a Sword the knot might be united and it was better with the death of one alone to terminate or rather prevent a Civil War than with Jealousies provoke it That there was no time to be lost in that which cannot be commended till it be done This said the Consult was short fear and fury confusedly seconding one another and Ognate with aggravations cutting off discourse It was then resolved to make tryal of the Souldiers fidelity for Gallas and Piccolomini and some others of the Commanders had secretly offered the Emperour their endeavours asserting that many for fear alone having consented to sign the Writing and participate of the fault were ready to revolt as soon as they should see a head A Commission then was dispatched to Gallas by which all those
to a farther distance Nevertheless being concerned to preserve that conquest he had a mind joyning Horn to make another attempt but withheld by impediments especially in the Siege of Lantzhut where Aldringher was killed attempting to put succours into it when he came near to Ratisbone found it lost Horn then goes into Suevia and Weimar weakned not being strong enough to face the King leâ—t Donawert and other places fall into his hand The King of Hungary desired much to joyn with the Infanta and to prepare the way advances to attacque Nortlinghen which holding out longer than the Imperialists had supposed gave time to the Spanish Army with the Infanta to arrive as a seasonable supply and to the Duke of Weimar to rejoyn Horn to attempt its relief These two young Princes communicating to one another the desire of Glory no less than the Counsels of Arms would not abandon the Siege whereupon Weimar not able to endure that it should be lost in his presence resolves upon a Battel hoping with the Swedish Arms to recompense at once with Victory that which since some time the Imperial under the happy Conduct of the King had taken from them He then assaults the Enemies Camp with an impression so resolute that at the first brunt he forces the Trenches possesses the Cannon and took a Half-moon putting the Austrians every where to flight But the Officers coming in nay the King himself and the Cardinal calling to the Fugitives the fright being over and all the Army taking courage the Spanish Troops in particular giving marvellous proofs of boldness the Swedes were repulsed The Artillery levelled from a higher situation made a great slaughter among them because by the scite of the field being to climb over little Hills they were forced to fight exposed to the shot with the disadvantage of the place no less than with the Enemies They also for not having taken a particular view when they had possessed the first Fortifications disordered one another some in going forward mistaking the way others in fighting exceeding the order which had been given them The worst accident was that the fire casually taking in some Barrels of Powder upon the Half-moon fright was added to disorder for the Souldiers doubting lest a Mine had been sprung ran headlong away so that the Spaniards not only recovered the Post but took courage to follow them Weimar and Horn imployed all their diligence to put their Troops again into good order or at least to retire with less disadvantage but all in vain because separated from one another with Troops every where in disorder they neither had communication together nor did the Souldiers any longer obey their commands The Austrians under the favour of a Wood putting themselves betwixt them hindred them of a possibility to re-unite Whereupon the Cavalry being pursued by the Croats turning at last their backs in full Career abandoned the Foot which was almost all killed upon the place The number of the dead was more than ten thousand and about six thousand were taken Prisoners Amongst these was Horn Weimar being saved for a better Destiny The Austrians lost two thousand in the first heat of the fight the rest had no other labour but to pursue the Fugitives and to kill and strip the conquered This signal Victory was rendred more apparent by the consequences for Heilbrun Wurtzburg Augsburg with many other places yielded of their own accord and others were abandoned by the Swedish Garrisons The Duke of Brunswick and the Landgrave that imployed themselves for their own advantages in Westphalia shewed inclinations to Peace and Saxony hearkened also to Propositions of Agreement nor was it doubted that if the Spanish Commanders had been tempted with money but they would have abandoned Germany and the Fortune of their declining Party But the Austrians setling their rest upon hopes whilst the Infanta called away by the urgency of Flanders separates from the King and the King satisfied with Glory makes haste to return to the Court to enjoy the applauses of it Richelieu who from the prosperity of the Swedes had gotten for the Crown of France great advantages and proposed to himself not a whit the less from their disgrace sends the Mareshal de la Force to the Rhine with a very puissant Army boasting assistance to his Friends and shewing force to his Enemies Oxestern who residing in Francfort had the direction with his Council of that Party and Weimar that gathered up the reliques of the late misfortune knew not whither else to turn themselves but to France which in retribution of succours drew out of their hands the strong place of Philipsburg which situate on the right banck of the Rhine belonged to the Elector of Trier as Bishop of Spires and in the beginning of the year had been possessed by the Swedes This wounded the Austrians to the quick seeing the French Colours not only advance to the Rhine but pass it also besides confirming themselves more and more in the conquest of Lorrain for that the new Duke having laid down his Cardinals Hat and taken to Wife Claudia Sister-in-law of Carlo gave occasion to Richelieu to conceive or feign jealousies and to require in pledge for security La Motha the only place that remained at his dispose The Duke now saw that his faults and the suspicions of France would last as long as any part of the Country rested in his power Therefore denying the place goes to Luneville a House of Pleasure in the Country But encompassed immediately with Guards he was required to return to Nancy under pretence of greater security It was not in his power to refuse it but quickly perceiving himself to he kept a Prisoner there he contrives deceiving the Guards to free himself from the slavery and with his Wife going out by a little Gate in the habit of Gardiners got to Besanzon and thence to Florence to be far distant from places suspected by France The Cardinal not to be wearied in pursuing advantages and anger caused la Motha to be besieged which the Governour being in an occasion killed was rendred The Lorrainers in this manner brought low Orleans remained at Brussels but deprived of a great support and little satisfied with the Spaniards because having signed certain Covenants he promised in them Not to make any accord with his Brother without their knowledge and consent and obliged himself to remain in their party and herein to imploy his Credit and Arms the Spaniards on the other side being to furnish money wherewith to raise and maintain an Army with which he might be able to attacque France and conquer places whilst they with another body of an Army should give jealousie to the Frontiers But the Marquess d'Aitona having not been able to make good these agreements by reason of greater distractions and principally by the threatnings of the French from the side of Trier Orleans through weariness and inconstancy and above all perswaded by Puilaurens his
Princes united as the interest and the conceit that in the taking of Milan it behoved them also to have a share in it to greaten it self and injoy the spoils And therefore they invited them not as others with uncertain hopes but with express propositions to give them in the Valteline Tirano consent to them passage into and a League with the Grisons and in the Milanese the Comasco la Giara d' Adda with whatever more she would chuse As the Armies were ready to move Bellievre arrives at Venice and being brought into the Assembly together with Monsieur de la Thuillerie Ambassadour in Ordinary thus spake If I should come to this renowned Common-wealth to desire in the name of the most Christian King assistance rather than to offer advantages his affection and friendship would seem to savour more of interest than of sincerity But the King my Master the best amongst his Ancestors hath contented himself by the assistance of Divine goodness and justice to subdue his Rebels afterwards to revenge himself of his enemies and having brought them into a condition of being overcome and beaten calls now his Allies and Friends to take part not of the danger but of the rewards not of the charges and labours but of the prey and conquest France by Gods grace An. Dom. 1635 under the protection of a most just King and the care of a provident and vigilant Minister is in that degree of happiness and power that if in other times it was not to be overcome but by it self being now united at peace obedient and armed is rendred superiour to it self And now I shall tell you that nothing is wanting to its felicity but that which the Kings goodness will have wanting and that is the communicating his good things to his friends the dividing felicity it self with his Confederates The Arms of France heretofore implored by the Princes of Italy desired by your selves always ready for succours of the causes most just fatally also in past Ages the Restorers of Italy are now offered to you not to redeem for we already number that Ornament amongst our Conquests but to secure the perpetual quiet liberty and dignity of Italy which hath hitherto cost you so many cares and our selves so much blood I openly declare it to be the chief point of my instructions and of your counsels that the King renounces the very thought of retaining any thing in Italy Let the Spoils Dominions and Provinces be yours ours shall he the labours the charges and the dangers let the Glory be sufficient to the French Nation to know how to overcome their Enemies and so give Victories to their Friends Your Republick beloved by the King as Coetancan with his Monarchy the first begotten of his Confederates the first-fruits of his affection in Italy what greater pledge can you receive of the Royal inclination than to be intreated to gather the fruits of our labours to increase your Empire and extend your Confines upon the ruine of his implacable and ancient Enemies Let us I pray measure and not without astonishment the disparity of the Maxims and Genius of the two Nations whereof one by affection the other by necessity offers you friendship Who knows not the Spaniards a people covetous of their own and greedy of what is anothers who by ambition undertakes and by avarice and nature holds fast We on the other side prodigal of our selves if in War we observe justice in conquering we exercise moderation How many provocations have we suffered before we declared our selves Enemies to Spain the Prejudices the Treacheries dissembled to an excess of patience had rendred the Austrians so bold that to oppress our Friends and insult upon our selves was turned into a Maxim of their haughtiness as the interest of the French sufferance You O Fathers your selves are Witnesses how often you have stirred us up to just resentments and I will speak it without shame because France appeared then alienated from it self reproved us with reason of negligence But now my King who can with his power measure his Generosity with what motive hath he begun the present War but to render Justice to his Friends unjustly violated by the Spanish Arms Though he hath been willing frequently to dissemble the offences done to himself he hath not been able to suffer the injuries done to his Confederates And who will doubt that the War will not be carried on in future by the same Arts with which it begins and if the deceitful surprise of an Elector protected be by my King revenged with so great preparations and so great charges what shall not his Friends be who shall adhere to him to be defended by his Royal constancy and made partakers of his Victories and Triumphs Certainly if I consider the present proposition 't is needless that I seek other examples to render the Magnanimity of the French Kings and in particular of Lewis Illustrious Does he invite you to be his Companions in the enterprise of the Milanese but he gives to you and the other Confederates the conquest of it and of the other Territories of Italy to which the Rights of our Kings are so clear and so just Those that in the gaining and losing of them cost us so much blood are your conquests Believe me Fathers that if we expect Heaven should prescribe us Councils it cannot suggest it to us with clearer words than by shewing us the Conjuncture and supplying with Forces for it But why do I speak of Forces It sufficeth that the Republick contribute herein to it its name If Fathers this be sufficient it is almost no other but this alone that I sue for because Italy weary of Wars of Jealousies and Discords which for so long time her constant enemies have scattered there being now assisted and united is willing at one blow alone to cast off the yoke and if your Senate have so many times generously sollicited that your example might be followed nothing now is required from you but approbation and consent I dissemble it not almost all the Princes of Italy are already either open Enemies to Spain or secret Friends to France and expect nothing else to declare themselves but the credit of your prudence In your hands then rests the Force the Counsel and the Destiny of Italy I call not to your memories the ancient Mischiefs recent Jealousies and perpetual Suspicions It suffices to say that the Domination of Spain dreadful to all fears all that it hates those it fears and that it is equally insatiable in hatreds as it is excessive in revenges And now what else more can be said but that it is rather preserved by the patience of others than its own power The Austrians invaded and every where divided have rather a proof of the weight than the force of their boundless power and can no longer govern the vast bulk of their Greatness The Milanese in particular where they have placed the seat of the War and of
to those of Barbary to strengthen themselves daily with Booties and with Slaves They sent sixteen in obedience to the Turks which though they were called Galliots exceeded nevertheless in the greatness of bulk number of oars and men the ordinary sort of Gallies They were divided into two Squadrons equally those of Tunis were commanded by Sassader the other of Algiers by Ali Piccinino a Renegado Christian who when they were all joined commanded in chief They then set sail towards the Archipelago but having an eye always on the occasions of prey and hearing that the Venetian Fleet was in Candia changing their course entred into the Adriatick to make advantage of a sudden course before they could be pursued and overtaken The common opinion was that they designed the rich spoil of the Chappel of Notre dame de Loretto a place as good as open defended only by Religion and the powerful arm of him that by a wonderful miracle transported so rare a pledge thither Nevertheless as they passed they bent towards Nicotra in Puglia and landing there plundred the Town and Country there about carrying away many Slaves and amongst those some religious Women whom they violently espoused to their lust Thence passing to the other side of the Gulph they came to Cattaro where one Vessel fell into their hands and their design was after having plundred Lissa or some other Island of the Venetians to pass over again towards la Marca and there having pillaged Loretto and all that should have offered it self to their rapine with the same expedition going out of the Gulf rescued themselves from punishment Heaven first armed the winds and afterwards men against such wicked intentions so that having stayed there some days and meeting with a desperate storm they put into Valona giving time to the places most exposed to fortifie themselves and to the Venetian Fleet to come up to them It consisted of twenty eight Gallies and two Galiasses but not all in a body eight of the nimblest being divided into several Posts Marino Capello or whether it were Anthony called Terzo who as Proveditor commanded it understanding that there were Corsaires in the Gulph parting from Candia with all speed arrives at Corfu while they were yet in the Port of Vallona This Town is subject to the Turks and hath a Haven capable to receive a considerable Fleet with safety by reason of the situation and a Castle which being raised on a Hill commands it Capello nevertheless resolves to go thither for the Treaties with the Turks permitted the Venetians to pursue in all places and chastise the Pirates forbidding the Ottoman Commanders to receive them or shew them any favour He defies them and plays upon them with his Cannon but that doing little hurt at a distance and the Forts by some shot declaring they would defend them the Venetians withdrew yet coming to an Anchor not far off to keep them besieged and fight them when they should come out This happened about the last of July and on the third of the following month the Pirates attempted an escape coming out in the morning with the advantage of the Sun which shining full in face to the Venetians permitted them not to discern the number of the Enemies Forces nor their order However Capello weighing his Anchors and incouraging his Captains resolves to attacque them first playing on them with his Cannon and afterwards endeavouring to board them but the Corsaires seeing that resolution changing their course took Sanctuary again under the Fort which played upon the Venetians in flank and by a shot split a Mast the pieces whereof brake the Arm of Lorenzo Marcello Captain of the Galliasses Other hurt there was not much save that the Corsaires were put to repair in the Port five of their Gallies very ill handled by shot Capello was obliged to return to his first Post and they not daring to expose themselves again to flight or to a more close Encounter in hope that the wonted accidents of the Sea would oblige the Venetians to retire were deceived by an unusual and long calm which gave opportunity for more than a month to keep them besieged During this time the Pirates did not only new-fit their Ships but ordered their defence for fearing lest the Slaves coming to mutiny might carry away the Gallies they disbarked them securing them in a Fort and within certain Trenches by which they were a protection to the Gallies besides the countenance of the Fortress into which the Commanders corrupted by presents gave the Pirates not only access but permitted them the custody and command of it The Chiefs of the Venetian Fleet were in this interim in a difficult consultation for the insult done by these Barbary Pirates being not to be endured their chastisement seemed no less honourable than just lest if they should this time go scot-free and through impunity and strength increase their insolence the Dominion would be no more respected the Sea secure Navigation protected and the Islands and Provinces preserved but all Christendom would quickly become sensible of these assaults and Piracy being turned into War there would be a necessity to subdue them as Enemies that might at present be punished as Pirates On the other side there appeared difficulties in the undertaking above all the respect to a Fort and Haven of the Ottomans which though unjustly and contrary to the Peace it protected them yet the Pirates rather seeking the occasions than the causes of War might possibly greedily embrace this opportunity to execute their pernicious designs against Christendom The prudence of the Commanders fluctuating amidst these weighty considerations was from necessity induced to more resolute courses for the Pirates having advertized Bechir Captain Bassa of the Sea by express Messengers dispatched by Land of the danger in which they were implored succours remonstrating to him how much the honour of their common Master would be undervalued and his service injured if they should be lost in a Haven and under a Fortress which bore the Ottoman Standard and that that Squadron should be ruined which without charge to the Grand Signor served for a troublesom exercise to the Christians and a seasonable strengthening to the Turkish Fleet. Bechir upon this advice and by such reasons instigated moves with twenty two Gallies and two great Hulks besides some other Vessels to come towards the Gulph to favour the coming forth of the Corsaires upon knowledge whereof Capello putting speedily to a consult what was fit to be done it was resolved to prevent being catcht betwixt two Fleets and forced either to a dishonourable Retreat or to a disadvantagious Ingagement which at last with an unhappy beginning might break forth into a War There was no other way to fight and overcome the Pirates but by entring into the Port and that course the Venetians pitched upon doubtful nevertheless whether it were more expedient to burn those Ships or bring them away But of that the resolution being put
this time come to the Frontiers of Persia where Bairan the Grand Visier dying a man of a moderate spirit and naturally averse from complaints he had substituted in his place Mehemet Bassa of Diarbechir one more lofty and unquiet He agreed better with the inclinations of the King rendred by his severities terrible to his Ministers and to all for under the shew of Military Discipline he vented without distinction his cruelties for the lightest offences executing sometimes with his own hands hideous punishments He particularly could not endure the smoke or smell of Tobacco so much used by the Turks and having forbid it he punished with death him that durst use it Always entertaining himself either with suspicions or tortures sometimes incognito and by night he went into the Camp and walked betwixt the Circles and the Tents observing what was said and done and then on a sudden punishing with atrocity of torments sometimes one sometimes another Death with the blow of a Sword from the hand of the common Hangman seemed to him too gentle and merciful He rather to the barbarous manner of the Turks of the Gancio the Palo and Fleaing often added new inventions of punishments However all this served him for respect with his own and terrour to his Enemies There is no doubt that had he not been so far ingaged against the Persians what for the business of Vallona and the instigation of the Sultaness he would have returned to Constantinople and turned his Arms against the Venetians But being not so soon able to dis-intangle himself there by an express dispatch he commands that for the present the Bailo should be put in arrest that the Corsaires should in some measure be recompensed with ten Gallies of his own that to preserve the remainder of the Slaves they should be conveyed to Constantinople to go forth in the Spring together with the Ottoman Fleet In his absence nothing else was to be altered protesting with severe threatnings upon the heads of the Ministers whom he suspected of venality not to hearken to any proposition that contained not the effectual restitution of the Gallies carried away So that will and violence serving the Turks for just and right the Order did no sooner arrive but the Caimecan sending for the Bailo shewing a visible trouble to be the unjust Minister of a most unjust command intimates to him his imprisonment keeping him all night in the house of his Checaia Nor was it to any purpose that the Bailo with great constancy did with his great reasons mingle complaints for the violence done to common right and the breach of faith nor that the other Ministers of Princes greatly offended did make effectual instances about it For Mussa confessing the proceeding unjust but excusing himself by the danger of his head caused him to be brought into a little house of Galata keeping him there with Guards and placed some at the Bailo's ordinary place of Residence but leaving the Family in liberty and permitting him visits of conversation and business The Ships of the Nation being at the same time stopped were after a few days released the Turks having considered that the interruption of Commerce and a reciprocal arrest tended equally to their own damage As to the Corsaires the promise of ten Gallies was not performed for doubting lest if the Slaves were carried to Constantinople the King should make use of them for his own Gallies they avoided it with several pretexts and had news of thirty Ships of Barbary in the Archipelago come express to fetch them away with design to winter in those Seas and offer in the Spring to join with the Turks against the Republick But they perceiving the Corsaires already too powerful and fearing lest they should superfluously provoke in that conjuncture the Christian Nations or break off all Commerce with the Ottoman States discharged them The Ministers of Constantinople knowing that the Venetians had sunk the Gallies which were taken to avoid troublesom instances for restoring them insolently required of the Bailo that as many of their own might be delivered to them otherwise threatning War The Senate in order to it by Heralds of War received the advise of the arrest of the Bailo together with the same demands but constant not to consent to any thing of prejudice or indignity resolved rather to expose themselves to any how unfortunate soever ingagement They communicated to the Christian Princes the fury of Amurath the arrest of the Bailo the arrogant demands of the Turks and their own resolves to the end that great and universal dangers impending they might equally dispose their Forces for succours and their minds for Peace it seeming both reasonable and of necessity that against the common Enemy there should be an agreement even of the greatest Enemies The resentment was every where not inferiour to the approbation Yet some offered only to mediate and others excused themselves upon the conjuncture The Spaniards and the Grand Duke of Tuscany offered their Forces but these appearing to be weak and those distracted the Republick was given to understand that they could not for the present make any certain state but of their own strength It being a safe counsel never to despise the fame and threats of the Turks the Senate for that cause was willing to govern it self with such prudence that for their own security making advantage of the absence of Amurath and of time the evils by superfluous jealousies might not be hastened or that Prince diverted from his present ingagements Willing then not to provoke him nor leave him cause of offence as provisions were not omitted so they were not greatly divulged or speeded Command was given to the Islands and in Dalmatia that all should be in a readiness for the occasions that in Candia sixteen Gallies should be effectually armed that to the Galliasses two should be added the one commanded by Anthonio Pisari who had the command of them all the other by Sebastian Veniero In the Arsenal every thing for a greater arming was disposed into an order and the Maritime places were provided with recruits of Foot and Horse The custody of Cattaro was committed to Giovanni Paulo Gradenigo and to Marino Molino that of Novegradi as Proveditors extraordinary Not omitting amidst the orders for defence the more secure way of Treaty the Senate wrote Letters to Amurath and to the Grand Visier aggravating the assault and boldness of the Pirates justifying with expediency and the capitulations their chastisement and professing a sincere and constant will not to interrupt the ancient friendship with the Ottoman Empire But the undertaking in Asia upon which the counsels and resolutions of the Turks were chiefly to depend proceeded with steps faster than was supposed for Amurath appearing no sooner in the Confines of Persia but the Town of Revan weakly guarded was rendred to him At the same time by instigation of the Turks Osbeck a Tartar and the Grand Mogor took Arms against the Persians
act of confidence agreed that together with the National the Cardinals also of the Palace Brother and Nephew of the Pope himself should do it But as to the affairs most important the Ambassadour demonstrated to Vrban what the danger was which impended from the Turkish Arms. That Babylon was taken and therefore in Persia the War at an end or Peace very near It was not to be doubted but that to Amurath puffed up and elated in his mind ambition and power would suggest new designs and bold attempts The long intestine discords of the Princes had these many years served for pastime to the Barbarians who carefully observe the conjunctures by assaulting the weakest to make way to invade the more powerful War was scattered in Italy and in every other part Christendom appeared all bathed in blood nor were other reports heard of but those of deadly Battels and lamentable Sieges Why should so great slaughters be endured for unprofitable Conquests nay for great damages if we will compare them to the progress which the common Enemy promises himself That Christendom can save it self from this present shipwrack but by Peace alone That it was Urbans duty to apply the prayers and ingage the Authority of a common Father and a Prince to pacifie his Sons and unite them against the Power of the Barbarians That it was his office to calm the World appease the Kings pacifie the Princes quiet disturbances and compose the people The Republick would not spare pains and endeavours to second those pious intentions and his most prudent judgment She saw her self threatned by the unjust rage of the Turks but what was her Country but the out-works of others She maintained with a long Frontier the Guard of the Confines of Italy and the violence of a furious Torrent If she should yield to necessity or fall under force what would become of the Kingdoms of Sicily and Naples nay the State of the Pope himself This Country the Guardian of Religion the Seat of Liberty and Honour cannot be invaded by the Turks in one part but it will be oppressed all over Their dreadful Arms are to be compared to that poyson which by one sole touch creeps irresistably over the whole body That the Senate for a common benefit promises a constancy in maintaining the War equal to the Generosity of provoking it The proud pretensions of the Turks had for their aim to extort from the Republick Ships and Gallies to offend Christendom with the very instruments of their own defence In case of denial War ensued of granting the power and strength of the Enemy was increased who not content with the usurping of so many spoils lies in wait for the last breath of languishing Christendom That the Republick had given an absolute denial to their demands yet knew their Forces unequal and by consequence the danger great Nevertheless put their Arms in order prepared for resistance with a firm hope that that War being from God and the cause undivided betwixt the Church and the Republick blessings from Heaven would abound nor would warlike assistances be wanting in particular that of the Vicar of Christ The Pope heard all with grave reflections discoursed of many things and although more difficult to resolve and put them in effect nevertheless affirmed that urgency coming upon them he would not suffer his endeavours and forces to be wanting For the present he permitted the Levy of three or four thousand men in his Country and to promote more vigorously the Mediation of Peace betwixt the Princes he sent Extraordinary Nuntio's to the Courts with vehement intreaties and effectual considerations to bring them to some Conditions of Peace and if that should be found too difficult and long to a Truce or at least to a suspension of Arms by Sea by transmitting their powers to Rome to the end that under the eye and direction of the Pope the Treaty might with as much care as the necessity required be brought to perfection The Ambassadours of the Republick cooperated in the same the interposition of Vrban proving faint and not acceptable For a pretext of particular diffidence served the distaste which was pretended by the Emperour by France and by Spain for there being named in the promotion of Cardinals by the Emperour the Prince Rinaldo d'Esté and by one of the Crowns Giulio Mazarini and by the other the Abbot Peretti the Pope denying to comply with the instances and to cover the little inclination he had towards those persons alledging that they were not National deferred the promotion though there were many places vacant The Crowns herewith not at all content insisted on the Nomination with so much heat that being at variance in all else they agreed only in this to force the will of the Pope and passing from intreaties to protests and threatnings gave out they would forbid their Subjects to accept of that Dignity as often as the nominated should not be comprehended The French in particular pressed for Mazarine who besides what he had negotiated in Piedmont had in his extraordinary Nunciature of France so gained the favour of Richelieu and had declared himself so partial for that Crown that having drawn the Cardinal Anthonio to the dependence upon it he not only passed in Rome for the most confident Minister of France but being called to Paris was declared Plenipotentiary at the Meeting for Peace not without the disgust and murmuring of some of the Nation that for the Purple and weightiest Imployments Strangers were preferred as if Merit and Capacity were wanting in so many persons of the Kingdom To exasperate minds the more there happened afterwards other lesser accidents which yet in the Court of Rome take the place of greater matters for the Master of the Horse of the Mareshal d'Estré Ambassadour of France being out-lawed for having taken away out of the hands of the Serjeants a Friend of his was killed in the Country while he was yet in his service and his head publickly exposed in Rome Whereupon the Ambassadour taking himself to be slighted intermitted going to Audiences from whence came that in France also they were denied to Monsieur Scotti Nuntio Extraordinary with much rigour and severity This disgust was at last composed with the punishing some Officers and with the offices of respect and esteem which the Cardinal Barberin passed with the Ambassadour in his own house going thither to visit his Wife After this upon the old diffidences with the Spaniards were sowed new discontents so that the Ambassadour Marquess di Castel Roderigo suspended in like manner the Audiences with Barberino because he being the Cardinal Protector of the Religion of the Franciscans had by the Authority of the Pope assumed to the Generalat a Brother that had not the Royal approbation and the displeasure was so much the more increased by how much the same Ambassadour the night of the Nativity caused in Rome fast by a Church to be arrested the Prince of Sans of the
Valentino The City was guarded by above three thousand Souldiers with Prince Thomaso besides a good number of Inhabitants well trained to Arms. The Undertaking therefore was held impossible to be effected and so it would have been if the constancy and valour of Harcourt had not with equal glory undertook and finished it notwithstanding that he was several times rather in the condition of one besieged than of a besieger and that he was believed overcome at the same time that he appeared triumphant The Siege lasting several months in that while was quieted in France a dangerous Insurrection in Normandy which though composed of the common sort of people yet received incouragement both from the cause which was the impositions and from the Parliament which gave a reputation no less than authority to it The people exclaimed that Richelieu making advantage of the publick evils was Author of the War and Inventor of the Imposts with the wonted destiny of Favourites who being considered burdensom in War and offensive in Peace are in either fortune either of prosperity or adversity with detestation abhorred But he sending Monsieur de Gassion with Souldiers and the Chancellor with authority dissipated the revolt many being punished all defeated and the Parliament interdicted for a time The intestine Peace of the Kingdom facilitated the progress of Arms elsewhere for Arras was besieged by the Mareschals Chaune Chastillon and la Mailleray with a very puissant Army The Town was found in a manner unprovided the French by feigned marches having not only misled the Enemy to other places but induced the Governour who was the Count of Isemberg to go out of it to provide for places elsewhere Arras is the Metropolis of Artois a populous and great City well fortified and so situate that two Cities seem invironed by one inclosure The French plant their Camp there and intrench themselves with a strong circumvallation foreseeing that the weaker the defence within was the greater effort would be made by the Spaniards for its relief Accordingly Philippo di Silva with part of the Army draws near to it and a while after the Cardinal Infante joins with him notwithstanding that Orange threatning many places kept a body of the Spanish Army in a perpetual distraction The Infante succeeded in hindring Victuals from the French Camp so that King Lewis who with the Cardinal was at Amiens was forced to break through with great store of Provisions under a Convoy of ten or twelve thousand men hastily assembled part the Militia of the Country and of the Kings Guards part of the Nobless who from the Neighbouring Provinces to please the King and the Minister flocked thither in great numbers It was concerted by the French that at the same time that the Convoy approached Chaune and la Mailleray should be out of the Camp to secure its passage On the other side among the Spanish Commanders there was difference in opinion some judging to go and meet the Convoy to be the best way to hinder it others that they should assault the Trenches when they were weakned and this counsel as most specious prevailed Whereupon when the two Mareshals were gone at a good distance the Camp was assaulted the Spaniards entring into it in several parts and possessing some Posts But la Mailleray having with great expedition brought the Convoy into safety returns so seasonably that the Fight yet lasting he constrained the Spaniards to retire and abandon all they had gotten The surrender of the place followed a while after the French Colours entring into it the tenth of August to the exceeding glory of their Arms and as much consternation to the Country round about King Lewis thinking to have reaped an abundant Harvest from this Compagnia returns to Paris where with increase of felicity he was enriched in the Month of December with another Son who was named Philip with title of Duke of Anjou Good fortune carrying always its sting with it so many prosperities to France begat in some envy in others jealousie in the English particularly through neighbourhood and emulation About this time the King of Denmark looked with no less suspicions upon the progress of the Swedes whereupon the Austrians believing the occasion proper to strengthen their party the Emperour sent the Count Curtius into Denmark to propound Leagues and Concerts and the Spaniards dispatched the Marquesses of Vellada and Malvezzi to London to insinuate marriages of King Charles his eldest Daughter with the Prince of Spain and reciprocally of the Infanta with the Prince of Wales But the Senate of that Kingdom opposed the King of Denmark's inclination and that of the English was diverted by a general revolt of the Scotch to whom the King had attempted to propose a certain form of Ceremonies and Prayers which were rejected by all sorts of persons in an open tumult It was believed that Richelieu secretly fomented those stirs either because he truly intended it to break those so jealous Negotiations with Spain or because it was thought that he being in this Age so to call it the Intelligence of the world had an influence in all great businesses either by assistance or counsel Sure it is that it seemed as if Fortune applied her self to nothing else but to promote his advantages and very often anticipate his very designs and on the other side to confound and disturb those of the Conde Duke as if from the antipathy of these two great Ministers proceeded the discord of Europe and the disparity of accidents was also occasioned Not long after the rendring of Arras happens that of Turin where the Siege remained a long time by various accidents and by the event was ennobled above any other whatsoever Harcourt had no sooner intrenched himself in the view of Turin but he was forced to repulse many sallies and one in particular which made a deep impression into his Quarters After that Leganes shews himself behind him with twelve thousand Foot and five thousand Horse threatning to assault his Posts and the Bridge but having taken a view of the situation and infested the Camp with some Cannon-shot he turns to Moncalieri to pass the Po upon a Wooden Bridge which was there But the French having broken it he commands Carlo della Gatta to repair it though he might with much ease have attempted a little higher to wade it The French disputed it till at last Monsieur de Turain that commanded being hurt and the skirmish slackning certain little Islands a little lower were fortified by Gatta under the covert whereof he lays over the Bridge The Governour now passes over to the Purpurata and sends Gatta to Cologno to cut off the ways and hinder the French Army of succours and victuals from the Mountains Harcourt also to incommodate Turin took away the use of the Mills by diverting the Dora but the besieged restored it to its old course and he at last beats them to pieces with his Cannon But in the Town they
nevertheless supplied themselves with instruments manual on the other side in the Camp the Souldiery was almost reduced to the extremity of hunger there being a want besides that of Forrage for the Horse of bread and all sort of other nourishment except some little Pulse which was scantily given out to the Souldiers and yet the Nation though most impatient of suffering suffered every thing the General keeping it by his dexterity in Discipline and incouraging it with good words and liberal promises Nor could Harcourt be possibly put to a harder pinch for the dishonour of a retreat between the Jaws of the Enemy was considered as the least loss and to persist amidst so many sufferings could not merit other commendation than that of an absolute resolution to perish But having to feed the Army the Citadel of Turin and the Town of Chivas being disfurnisht of Victuals nothing remained for him but to abandon by a secret flight every thing in prey to the Spaniards or by a forced accord to deliver them the Keys of Piedmont But safety came from the Enemy themselves for the Prince and Governour disagreeing not only in Opinions but also in Maxims and Interests the one would overcome with longer but more cautious counsels and the other pressed that all things should be hastened and to his instances joyning threatnings and protests that if in four days the place were not relieved and the Enemy driven away he would capitulate the Surrender and withal make his own accord Leganes believing too much because he feared too much resolves upon a general assault in concert with the Prince in so many places that the French now but few and they tired out should not be able to resist in all and the design without doubt would have succeeded if the execution had been as well performed as the counsel was most excellently ordered But of the Spanish Chiefs that were to command the attacques some arrived at the Posts assigned to them too late others made their assault faintly and some not at all Leganes coming to Harcourts Quarter at the time that the Prince having made his attempt was retired thought fit to forbear only Carlo della Gatta at the side of the Purpurata broke into a French Quarter but his Foot stopping there to pillage the Huts fell into such a confusion that from plunder they easily betook themselves to flight for the French gotten again into order recovered an Intrenchment and a Fort pressing upon Gatta who with two thousand Horse interrupted on his way by many Trees cut down advanced slowly Prince Thomaso making a Sally dis-ingaged him and brought him into Turin where he served but for a burden and ruine consuming for man and horse all that which preserved the place On the other side the Spanish Camp weakned in Horse and Gatta having abandoned Cologno from which side Convoys to the Camp were more easily hindred than from any other Turenne brought in one so plentiful that it notably refreshed the Army The state of things then changing disagreement also increased betwixt the Prince and the Governour they reproaching one another either with slackness or over-much rashness Leganes repassing the Po returns to his first Posts of the Hills leaving the passage of the Mountains open to the French and he would have gone much further off if the Prince had not threatned him to surrender if he did not provide him with powder and meal Leganes made several attempts to put some in but always in vain because Harcourt having straightned the first circumference of his Lines kept them with great care Worthy of notice was the Invention of Francesco Zignoni of Bergamo who having added force to the Mortar-pieces that are used in the casting of Bombes flung some Bullets not only with Letters but with Powder and Meal flying through the Air into the Town or near to the Wall the French wondring at it and confessing by not being able to hinder it that the Element of the Air is most free from the command and violence of man Nevertheless the artifice was rather esteemed than the succours proportionable for besides the great charge the quantity did not supply the need They resolved therefore in Turin that Gatta should again force a passage to return to Leganes The Prince for a diversion made a real attacque at one side Carlo forces the Lines on the other but encountring much water being that of the Dora which deturned by the French flowed into the Meadows while he was in trouble to find a Ford being charged by the Enemy was forced to return to Turin It was then perceived that Force elsewhere was necessary and the Prince invited and perswaded the Governour to a new attempt offering himself to assault and possess certain Forts betwixt the Capucins and Valentino and the Governour then to make an assault on his side also Thomaso failed not either in courage or success for he attacqued and took those Posts but he either dead or run away who with certain Fire-works was to have given the sign of it to the Spaniards the Governour ignorant of the success stands still and the Prince after having stayed a good while leaving his Conquests retired In the mean while Harcourt increased daily in Forces for on the Fame of so noble a Siege many Volunteers flocked from the neighbouring Provinces and six thousand Souldiers at twice with much provision were brought by the Marquess of Villeroy Governour of Lions and by Monsieur Castellan Incessant then were the Skirmishes Sallies and Attacques but at last Victuals Forrage and Money wanting the conditions being agreed Turin on the 24. of September was delivered to the French and the Duke and Regent re-established there The Prince going forth concluded for himself a Truce for certain days within which his adjustment was to be treated and he retired to Inurea refusing to advantage himself by playing a middle Game betwixt the Flatteries and Jealousies of both the Crowns whatsoever advantages was offered him by the Governour of Milan and hearkening to the propositions of accord which by Julio Mazarine sent expresly for that affair by Richelieu into Italy was delivered to him in the Name of King Lodowick The Spaniards then opposing other offers to the progress of Mazarine he ratifies a certain Writing agreed by his Wife in Spain in which he submitted himself and his house to the protection of that Crown To this he feigns to Mazarine to have been induced from the desire of rescuing his Wife and Sons detained at Madrid And with the said Mazarine the better to deceive him concludes a while after a Treaty in which he obliges himself To come the beginning of the next year to Paris to require of the Spaniards besides his Wife and Sons the restitution of places to his Nephew and not obtaining it to procure it joyntly with France by Arms. The King on the other side promised To take the Garrisons out of those places which he held in deposito when Spain should
up to Arms the concourse was so great in a few minutes that as if the same Spirit moved the people there was none that dissented or were wavering One Company of Castiglians that entred upon the Guard in the Palace An. Dom. 1641 was by the fury of the common people forced to fly Anthonio Tello with others that followed him forcing the Lodgings of Vasconcellos who hearing the noise had shut himself into a certain Cupboard finds him and having killed him flung him out of the Window that he might be a spectacle in the Court-yard to the hatred of the Commonalty and a testimony withal how little blood the change of a Kingdom had cost The Infanta kept in the power of the Conspirators was used with much respect and therefore obliged to command the Governour of the Castle to forbear to shoot with the Cannon otherwise all the Castiglians in the City should be cut in pieces He not only obeys the order to abstain from doing harm but immediately for fear or necessity makes haste to render it alledging to be so unprovided that he could not have been able to resist an assault of the people It was a wonder to see a City as Lisbone great populous and in commotion to setle in so short a space in its own power but with so much order and silence that no man commanding all sorts of persons readily payed obedience to the name of the new King Giovanni understanding what had hapned at Lisbon causing himself to be proclaimed King in his own Dominions enters into that City the sixth day of the same Month with unspeakable pomp and having received the Oath of the people he reciprocally took that of the observance of priviledges The fame hereof being dispersed through the Kingdom every place hasted to follow the example with so much unity of minds that there appeared not to be a mutation of Government but only that the King had changed his name to the extraordinary joy of the people The Castiglians scattered in some Garrisons and those of St. Gian a Fortress of an invincible situation surprised with a fatal stupidity quit it without dispute The Infanta was accompanied to the Borders and some of the Castiglian Ministers were kept Prisoners for the security of those Portuguais which were stayed at Madrid In eight days the whole Kingdom was reduced to a quiet obedience Whilst in the East-Indies in Brasil on the Coast of Africk and in the Islands which are reckoned amongst the Conquests of the Portuguais when by Curriers dispatched in diligence the advice was brought it was no sooner heard but abjuring with an universal consent the obedience to Castile the name of John the Fourth was acknowledged and proclaimed ANNO MDCXLI If upon the first invasions on the Borders of the Pirenei it had appeared that Spain empty of Victuals money and people had scarce been able to make resistance at home greater evils were now presaged when so many Enemies discovered themselves in its very bowels Olivares perceiving that instead of promoting the Monarchy and the pre-eminence of power it self was forced to contend for its own safety not being able to resist in two places stood in doubt which way he should turn his chief cares and Forces At last he judged it best to apply himself against Catalogna hoping that the enterprise would not last long and withal fearing lest with giving time the strength of the Country the fierceness of the people and the succours of the French should make it much more difficult On the other side the Borders being open assistances remote the people less inured to War and the whole Kingdom being to be conquered in Lisbon alone he fancied to himself that leaving the Portuguais in security and unmolested they would have no care to strengthen themselves and that the Nobles proud by Nature would not long suffer the command of one envied by many and equal to all Nor would that thought perhaps have fallen out otherwise if his counsels had not always been fatally opposed by a certain disaster which in some crossed the opportunity in others took away the force and equally condemned all to most unhappy events Then pursuing in Catalogna the War again in the Spring Los Veles comes to the Siege of Tarragona which after the Metropolis of the Country is accounted for largeness and nobleness the chief place but being invironed but with an old Wall though Monsieur d' Espenan with some French got into it was quickly rendred the relief availing nought but to capitulate under the name of the French safety also to the Inhabitants of life and goods By this loss the affairs and minds of the Catalans seemed much dejected and as it happens in improsperous events betwixt them and the French passed words of reproach they finding fault with the slenderness of the succours and these proverbiating the baseness of the resistance But Los Velez coming in sight of Barcelona against all his belief found the defence so resolute and well ordered and the Mongiovino so well fortified that not being able to take any one Fort he retired either for the rigour of the season or for the want of Victuals and Provisions It is not credible how much the Catalans from this were animated despising the Kings displeasure and arms and seeing themselves supported with a more forcible pulse of French arrived in great numbers under the command of Monsieur de la Mothe Houdancourt He presently besieges Tarragona but the Spaniards were resolved to succour it at any rate and the Duke de Ferandina with forty Gallies executes it not without dispute with the Naval Army of France who having none but great Ships and so not able to do much more than fulminate with the Cannon at random effected nothing but that many of the Gallies taking fright did not adventure so that eleven only made their passage through the Ships and Guns into the Port. The Town for all this could not hold out long whereupon the Spanish Fleet augmented to seventy sail renews again the attempt with success and because that of the French through great negligence suffered it self to be surprised at Anchor a great number of Barques and lesser Vessels entred into Terragona The French for this cause were obliged to remove raising the Siege and to raise the courage of the Catalans with something of prosperous advanced into Aragon and took Tamarit and succouring Almenas constrained the Castiglians who had posted their Camp there to raise it To open the Passes of the Pirenei for succours the Prince of Condé entring into Rossillion took there Canet Argiliers and Elma From these uncertainties in Catalogna the Portuguais made their advantage quietly bringing their new Government into train and strengthening themselves with foreign friendships With France they renewed the former Treaties with a liberty to the Portuguais to supply themselves in that Kingdom with Ammunition Arms and Men and to ratifie them the Mareshal de Brezé goes to Lisbon in
himself environed with Armies They described in him Cruelty and Avarice with equal horrour to have joyned hands to defend him from the threatnings which he incessantly feared That nothing remained in France unviolated That he had revenged himself of some of his Enemies with punishment others of the clearest innocency were more secretly made away That many had been forced to seek their safety by retiring into other Countries and that the Cardinal had either usurped to himself or distributed amongst his Kindred all their Charges Goods and Spoils For these publick causes then and to purge the Kingdom of a Monster so hateful who had either offended every body or did threaten all with ruine they gave it to be believed they had taken Arms protesting perfect obedience to the King But other private motives and perhaps more powerful were not wanting Soissons by reason of his generous and active Spirit was feared by the Cardinal and therefore to bind him in the strict bonds of confidence he had tempted him to take one of his Nieces to Wife But the Count publickly scorning the match by reason of the inequality of birth the Cardinal from his ambition falls into a hatred and from hatred to meditate upon revenge crossing all his pretensions with the King Guise gave the Court that suspicion which was inseparable from the House of Lorain from whom he had taken away with their Estates and Governments all authority in France He enjoyed the Archbishoprick of Reims with other benefices of the Church and the Cardinal desirous to have the spoil of them to impoverish him assigns him a short day to enter into holy Orders knowing that being in love with Anna de Nevers Daughter of Carlo the deceased Duke of Mantua he aspired rather to Marriage than the Priesthood So that not yielding obedience he was deprived of the benefices and reduced to a very narrow condition without permitting him to resign any one of them to his Brothers To strengthen themselves with foreign Forces the said Princes concluded a Treaty with Micael de Salamanca who in the name of the Spaniards promised them a very great assistance of money and men and that Lamboy with a good body of an Army should come immediately to join with them Carlo Duke of Lorain concurred in the same sense though in the beginning of the year being gone to Paris he had agreed to renounce the Austrian party and adhere sincerely to France by which a part of his Country was restored Clermont with Stenay Dun and Jamets remaining in propriety to the Crown and Nancy till a general Peace in deposito He that had aimed at nothing but to recover some places out of the hands of the French having obtained his purpose retires from the Court and presently begins to make Levies yet making it believed that he would join with the Mareshal de Chastillon for the service of King Lewis Thus the revolt of the malecontents was rendred considerable by stranger Forces and perhaps by an internal disposition it seeming to be without doubt that if the United Princes should have hapned in the first heat of some advantage to enter into the Kingdom and should have advanced into the Provinces there would have followed a general commotion of the Gentry Parliaments and People Neither was it without some appearance but that to the King himself the excess of pride and predominancy of the Favourite growing troublesom some opportunity would have been acceptable to be rid of him and disgrace him The Cardinal sometimes opposing Counsel and sometimes Force took care for provisions and for defence He closes with the Prince of Condé giving to his Son the Duke of Anguien one of his Nieces to Wife for it highly concerned that Family to keep Soissons under who had assumed the title of first Prince of the blood Royal and sends La Meilleray with an Army to divert the Spaniards from lending succours to the Mutineers and the Mareshal de Chastillon with another against the Princes united The first passing the new ditch the known and ancient border betwixt France and Artois mastering certain Forts which defended it layed Siege to Aire a place most important secured not only by Nature with much moorish grounds round about it but strengthened by Art with all sorts of Fortifications within and without Chastiglion being come near to Sedan met on the sixth of July Lamboy together with the Princes malecontents The Kings Army was ranged in excellent order upon a certain rising ground with great advantage having the flanks covered with two little Woods On the other side that of the Princes pressed for want of room by reason of the situation was rather confused than well and orderly placed but not being able to avoid the shock certain of Chastillons Troops charged with so much resolution that some of the divisions opening and others retiring behind the Artillery Fortune shewed the Royalists the way to a signal Victory Soissons hasting to remedy this disorder of his armed at all pieces with the visier open and with few that accompanied him while he was mingled in the Fight being shot by a Souldier of the Company of Orleans with a Pistol in the Eye fell backwards from his Horse on the ground losing at the instant his speech and his life Whilst this ought to have confirmed to the Kings Army the advantage it happens by a contrary accident that the Cavalry took basely the flight without being pursued by any either because many abhorred the spilling of so much of their fellow-subjects blood or that some were glad to celebrate the Funerals of those beginnings under which they hoped to make War for private revenge upon the Cardinal The issue was that the Conquerours stopped by themselves in the course of their prosperity nay rather turning their backs to fortune became conquered for the Imperial Troops and those of the Princes over-running the Infantry part were cut to pieces and the rest with all the Cannon and Baggage brought Prisoners into Sedan Almost all the Officers ran the same fate either of death or being taken Chastilion with a few others saving himself with difficulty Nevertheless with a notable example of the indulgence of Fortune towards the Cardinal Richelieu Soissons being dead who was the soul or rather the fury of the male-contents the fruits of the Battel redounded not to the benefit of the victorious but to those that were defeated for although Lamboi took in Doncheri a little and a weak place yet such and so long was the resistance that it gave time to Chastillon to re-assemble in Rhetel the relicts of his men together with new recruits and for the King to arrive with an Army so vigorous that he not only recovered Doncheri at the first appearance of it but threatning Sedan with a Siege perswaded Bouillon to submit and make his Peace The place is for its situation for works and defences truly numbred amongst the strongest nevertheless the Duke considering the head of that
while after to supply the necessity of the Cardinal of Savoy part of the Garrison of Monaco was sent to his relief and more to weaken the rest the Prince took occasion of the refusal of Roccabruna a place of his to disburse certain money which was just to serve for the payment of the Souldiers and perswaded the Governour to send sixty more to quarter there for a chastisement Invited by this occasion he causes to be brought to him by night certain of his Subjects who for several offences he kept imprisoned and while the Governour and other Officers slept more soundly from the Jolity and the Wine of a Supper in which the Prince had nobly entertained them communicates to them the desire and intention to rid himself of the Spaniards now but few in number and at present sleeping in great security provided they would be assisting to deliver him from that oppression under which for so many years he had innocently groaned All for the liberty which he promised them consenting to the common safety shaking off their Fetters armed themselves and the Prince with those of the Court putting himself at the head of one Troop and his Son at that of the other they set forward to assault in several parts the Garrison who expecting nothing else were disarmed without defence and after the death of some the rest made Prisoners The Prince advertises presently to the Count d'Ales Governour of Provenza who having in a readiness a relief of Provisions and Souldiers sent it without delay by Sea The Prince then sends back to Sirvela the Souldiers that were Prisoners and the Order of the Fleece because he had secretly consented to receive from King Lodowick that of the Holy Ghost to keep in Monaco a Garrison of French and in recompence of that which he should lose in Naples and elsewhere to enjoy in Fief the Dutchy of Valence in Dauphiné with advantages and pensions for himself and his Son THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE THE TWELFTH BOOK AS an Appendix to so many others which tore Christendom in pieces served the War newly started up in Italy if not great for the occasions for the effects and for the exploits famous at least for the contention of minds curious for the variety of interests and important for the quality of the managements The original was ascribed to certain disgusts of the Barbarins Nephews of Vrban against Edward Prince of Parma and they came to be fomented from grudgings already conceived by several Potentates against the Pope and his House for the Pontificate being governed in these last times by his Nephews with an absolute command Vrban being under the burden of his years weakned in his vigour and authority it seemed that with various injuries to the Princes they abused their power and fortune with an excess of license He that had most of the Popes affection and favour was the Cardinal Francisco deep in his designs often irresolute always a friend to his own Counsels easie to suspect and tenacious in what he affected On the other side the Duke Edward was of high and active spirits sensible of every displeasure prone to resentments otherwise dignified with the Arts Military and Civil Sciences to such a degree that nothing wanted to rank him amongst the most commendable and greatest Princes but that Fortune had either given him an Empire and power equal to his mind or Prudence equalled his mind to his fortune and power In the forementioned War undertaken by the Duke against Spain with boldness more than needed some seeds of discontent had already been scattered betwixt him and the Barbarins either because it seemed to the Duke that the Pope had with coldness interposed to divert the dangers or rather imminent ruine of his Countries or that he had discovered from the propositions which the Nephews had caused to be brought to him in that conjuncture to sell and alienate certain of his Lands for their advantage that the aim of that Family tended more to their private conveniency than to the interest of State Edward afterwards going to Rome in the year one thousand six hundred thirty nine disgusts brake forth more openly for not being treated with those Ceremonies which he affirmed were first promised him nor the Prince Francisco Maria his Brother promoted to the Cardinalat in the pursuit whereof with great hopes to effect it the Duke notwithstanding affirmed to have been engaged by the Barbarins he only obtained of Vrban power to lessen the Revenue of the Monti with a half per Cent upon the advance whereof grounding a new increase of the Capital all he got was to go thence with a not contemptible sum of money That is called at Rome mony de Monti which in Venice is called di Zecca deposited by private persons on the condition of an annual Rent which by the Farnese had been assigned upon the Revenues of Castro a Dukedom they held in Fief of the Church and which by the vicinity to Rome serving them for convenience and honours gave notwithstanding no jealousie to the Popes it having no places of strength in it The Barbarins secretly tempted as in recompense of the favour obtained the mind of Edward to cede to them certain places of that State contiguous to their Lands but the motion being rejected favours were changed into unkindness Whereupon though the Pope did not recall the grant it was yet crossed by the Nephews and with sundry delays and difficulties prolonged and diminished The Duke hereat irritated hastens his departure from Rome and vented his discontents publishing them to the Courts by not visiting the Barbarins nor the Pope by inveighing against the Cardinal Francisco and his Government so highly that Vrban was moved at it even to fears but they were quickly converted into wrath and sharp resentments For the Duke enjoying by concession of the Popes the draught of Corn out of his Country Vrban on a sudden forbids it and in that consisting the best Revenues of Castro the exportation failing the Siri Merchants to whom the Duke had farmed it for ninety 7000 Crowns per an renounce the agreement whereupon that sum being not able to be raised which sufficed to pay the Montists they had recourse to the Courts of Justice and obtained that the Duke should be juridically cited He imputes all to the Barbarins as if they designed to despoil him of that Country and seeing the person of the Judge not separate from that of his Enemies he believed he should be overborn and therefore not regarding the way of Judicature he resolves to fortifie himself against force not only with right but Arms also sending Delfino Angelieri a Gentleman of Monferrat Governour with a Garrison to Castro and causing half-moons and Redouts to be cast up about the place This being judged by the Barberins a crime as if he would resist his Soveraign a Monitory was published by the Auditor of the Chamber in which limiting to the Duke thirty days to
may be obtained by peaceable means if the Spaniards if the Grand Duke if all else according to their interest or vicinity use only the way of mediation why shall the Senate be the first to carry a brand to the fire and not rather with reasons intreaties and offices do their endeavour to settle a Peace or at least in all events to justifie a War It was resolved with full Votes for this Opinion and by the Nuntio's being called into the Colledge and in Rome by the mouth of the Secretary the Pope was effectually intreated to yield to the instances and common satisfaction of the Princes who with unanimous desires interposed themselves for the Peace by giving time and expedients for a Treaty To the Duke forbearing in their answers any mention of assistance they gave counsel of moderation insinuating the respect with some sort of humiliation which might be of avail to pacifie the Pope and bring him honourably off the ingagement But whilst Courriers flew to and fro with offices of Peace the Barberins not to let themselves be overcome by the common consent of the Princes hasted their march all they could with a firm opinion that having possessed as it was not difficult Castro either the fervour of the Mediators minds would be slackned or the Treaty be protracted with such intricacies that the Dukes heat being abated and the endeavours of the Mediators by many accidents that might happen growing faint the Glory of the Counsels and the Merit of the Enterprise would fall out to their advantage A great part of this resolution and of others which were taken upon it was imputed to the Nuntio Vitelli who perswaded by false suppositions and the discourses of the Vulgar that the Venetians besides the making of a shew and doing good offices were 〈◊〉 to interest themselves in the Affairs of Parma possessed the Court of Rome with a conceit that they might safely take Castro and 〈…〉 yet further Another Bull then was affixed in which the time prescribed to Edward was prolonged for fifteen days A â—ut at the very same time the Marquess Matthei on the 〈◊〉 day of 〈…〉 er drew the Army out of its Quarters and entring into the Territory of Castro presents himself before the Rocca Montalto which is towards the Sea and found it abandoned by fifty Souldiers who had the Guard of it Forty others at the Bridge of the Abby couragiously stood the fight of them about a Cannon shot off but they also at last retired into Castro There is a rocky Mountain which for several miles environs the Ecclesiastical State on that side interrupted by certain ways cut out by hand with great labour Where it descends towards the Sea it terminates in a Plain and forms as it were a Cliff of a soft mouldring Stone upon which Castro stands There is but one way which serves to ascend to it which the Duke had caused to be fortified with some little Forts The Ecclesiastical Army appearing they quickly yielded whereupon Matthei planting Cannon against the Town and flinging certain Bomboes into it perswades the Inhabitants through fear to sollicite the Governour to deliver it without expecting the succours which by permission of the Grand Duke the Count Palmia was bringing through Tuscany Upon conditions of Life Liberty and enjoyment of Goods to the Souldiers and Inhabitants the Garrison two hundred and fifty in number marched out the seventh day of the Siege Angelieri though he endeavoured to clear himself accusing the baseness of the people and the the Peasants who being retired into the Town preferring safety before fidelity and honour had perswaded him by force to render the Duke caused him to be arrested grievously vexed at the news of the Surrender which came to him at the instant that he in person was intended to go towards those parts The Barberins triumphed as much at so speedy a Conquest and that sort of people abounding in Rome which have no other revenue but flattery exalted with many discourses and applauses the order the conduct the whole enterprise and calling to remembrance that by that way the Duke of Bourbon had formerly led his Army to the Siege and Sack of Rome the Pontificate of Vrban and the direction of his Nephews was celebrated with great Encomiums for that by the re-union of Vrbino that Flank being secured the taking of Castro did invincibly cover the other side of the Ecclesiastical State The Barberins also enjoyed equally publick glory and private advantages having secured their Estate and Towns from the fury and invasions of the Duke and foreseeing that if ever he should recover that State his neighbourhood would be so much the more troublesom to them as the injuries were more provoking they resolved never to render that they had taken but to resist with Art and with Arms whosoever should interpose offices or imploy force taking it for granted that neither the Duke would have the vigour to act of himself not would others in the present Conjunctures by giving him assistance make themselves Enemies to the Pope Edward to keep himself from those prejudices which in the way of Judicature the Acts that had past might bring upon him had caused to be presented to the Auditor della Camera a protest in which he declared the Barberins for his Enemies but gave them to understand that he had no other Judge left him but force nor did hope for favour but from his friends He renews therefore considerations and instances with the Venetians and to set a gloss upon them offers all just humiliation to the Pope that so he might know how to encounter his good Graces Shewing also his doubt of being attacqued in his Dominions of Parma and Piacenza he besought of the Senate a thousand Foot and a hundred thousand Crowns to garrison and provide the Towns The Republick persisting as yet in the way of Treaty had a mind to renew their offices at Rome to the end that those judiciary Acts being intermitted and suspended which put one side into ingagements and the other into dissatisfactions the Dukes humiliations might be admitted and a way made for Treaty for which they were not averse to dispatch an Extraordinary Ambassadour to the Pope Hereupon was variety of opinions amongst the Barberins for some approved to ingage the Republick in the mediation so to keep it off from declaring and giving assistance to the Duke others aiming to keep off a Treaty with delusions considered that the Republick was that Prince that was least capable to be deceived most prone to resentments and the most powerful amongst those of Italy so that it would be better to exclude them out of the Mediation because overlooking the occasion of ingaging and interesting themselves in the offices of assistance to the Duke they believed it would rather continue watching upon the general occurrences of Europe and on the successes of Piedmont and Monserrat than apply it self to a particular interest of small importance to Italy and
their Arms were silently entred into Italy and were Neighbours to the Confines of many Princes so that those of the Austrian party justly apprehended and that not without some resentment to be over powred by that Crown Nevertheless the provocations of the Duke of Parma and the recent scorns of the Barberins prevailing besides that with the death of the Cardinal Richelieu happened about the end of the year many of his designs were thought extinguished they shewed themselves as resolute not to suffer their injuries as the Barberins were constant in provoking them to it The Dukes then of Modena and Parma having spoken together communicated to the Venetians their thought to take up some Quarters in the Ecclesiastick State to ease their own Country during Winter desiring that at least by connivence they would give way to them to make use of the Souldiers of the Republick which were in the Modonese The Senate and the Grand Duke not approving that the one should be exposed to greater dangers and the other be separated from common counsels exhorted them to suspend moving in so cold a Winter-season in which delay took not away any vigor from their power but rather added strength to their counsels The Dukes were satisfied with it chiefly because at the instant of their setting forward Modena had discovered that by the imprisonment and death of some an intelligence was vanished which he had in Ferrara whither having sent certain of his Subjects under other names to inrool themselves in a Company they having the Guard at a Port were to deliver it to the Duke Besides he of Parma whose aim was to possess Cento a place which from the Territories of Ferrara and Bologna might draw important Contributions was diverted by Cardinal Anthonio come into those parts with supreme Authority of Legate and by his providing and fortifying that place Whilst these things were in agitation the Venetians had sent into the Sacca di Goro to maintain the Jurisdiction of the Sea certain armed Parks which finding there some Vessels laden with Corn and Oyl had as is usual sent them to Venice from which Ferrara and the Army finding some inconvenience of Victuals certain Redoubts were raised by the Pontificians betwixt Magnavacca and Volane with eight pieces of Cannon on them to protect Ships under their countenance but being found of no advantage they within a while demolished them And now through the dispositions of minds and preparation of Forces all really tended to War whereupon the Prince Luigi and Pandolfini being returned to Venice Meetings were again renewed with the Deputies Nani and Gussoni The Barberins endeavoured to render them suspect to France and Spain suggesting that the Princes of Italy were not so much united for the affairs of Castro as to form a third Party that might ballance their Arms and ingage it self as occasion should be offered as if their intention were to give Law to both the Crowns and continually insinuated to the Spaniards projects of a League upon which and to have a pretext to introduce a Minister the Regent Casanate was sent by the Viceroy of Naples to Rome But he no sooner arrives there but the Cardinal Barberino being now out of fear he found him far from his own propositions and rather involved in a like Treaty with France though his more veritable intentions were to amuse both the Crowns without concluding with either The Spaniards to flatter him gave him hopes that by Vrbans closing in a League with them the Authority of the Catholick King would induce Modena and the Grand Duke to facilitate the adjustment of Castro and the Count della Rocca gone already from Venice was going to Florence to Modena and to Parma to exhort those Princes to Peace with offer of his Mediation and with propositions to Edward that if he would adhere to the Spanish party he would procure him the restitution of Castro by recompensing the Prefect with other Lordships in the Kingdom of Naples All this fell quickly to nothing for the projects of the Barberins to the Spaniards varied from the first intention and those of the Spaniards to the Princes had no foundation In the mean time foreign affairs were carried on with important accidents things in Germany being reduced to great extremity by several blows of consequence given to the Imperial Armies one near the Rhine where by Count Guebrian General of the Weimarians Lamboy was totally defeated another in Silesia Franc Albert a Duke of Saxe Lawemburg being beaten and taken Prisoner to whom though a Lutheran the Emperour had given the body of an Army in hopes that many Souldiers of that belief would willingly serve under his Command and those would flock to him of the contrary party in which he had been a Commander for many years In consequence of which disaster Olmitz the Metropolis of Moravia and other places were given up to the Swedes Yet it would not have been difficult to have repaired all if the Archduke who with the greatest body of the Army besieged Leipzich a City fatal to great Battels had not by Torstenson who came to attempt its relief been utterly defeated whereupon the Patrimonial Provinces remaining without defence and the way free for the Enemy even to Vienna so great was the consternation of mens minds in that City that nothing else preserved it but the spreading of the Swedes in prosecution of their advantage The Emperour therefore commanding his Ambassadour to return to Rome desired succours of the Pope and Rabbata at Venice demanded of the Senate with unwonted and great earnest three thousand Foot to defend the Passes of the Danube and the City of Vienna that the Army of the Swedes being by that means stopped it might not come nearer with the wonted insolency of Conquerors to Italy and the Confines of the Republick Vrban denies assistance under the pretext of the jealousies wherein he was and the Venetians answered in a sense little differing shewing how Italy was disturbed and overturned by the Barberins Monsieur de Lionne being also come to Venice declared the Fortune and the Power of the Austrians every where laid low exalted the intention of King Lewis who not ambitious but of glory to himself and liberty to others had conquered Tortona by Arms and in Generosity given it up to Prince Thomaso He invited to an Union with France and to the Conquest of the Milanese of which he offered to the Republick such a portion as it self would chuse But the Senate persisted fixed not to interest it self betwixt the Crowns otherwise than in what concerned the Mediation of Peace Besides the proceedings in Italy which are before mentioned the accidents are worthy relating concerning the Crown of France whose Arms being every where victorious without the Kingdom it was nevertheless intestinely disturbed with furious commotions Richelieu heaping up for himself and those that depended on him vast riches rendred the universal poverty of the Kingdom so much the more intolerable to the
indisposed with pain in an arm which almost withered by blood-letting and by scars had for a long time tormented him The French thought the enterprise would succeed well and not last long supposing that there would be found a want of Victuals in the place But the Marquess Flores d' Avila the Governour gave them out with such exactness and concealed them expresly to strengthen that opinion that for that cause the place would quickly be taken that so the French being deceived in their hopes might spare blood and force and by prolonging the Siege time might be given for its relief Holding out therefore some months affairs in Flanders proceeded happily for the Spaniards for that Melo not able for the distance to send succours into Spain endeavoured to give them aid by diversion finding his Army twenty five thousand strong and with all things else well provided So that he easily recovered Lens and la Bassee was rendred to him Dividing his Army he afterwards threatned to invade France in two several parts and to oppose them the French Army being separated into two bodies he on a sudden rejoyns his own and falls upon the Count de Guische in his Quarters which near Chastelet he negligently kept The Count saved himself by flight leaving the Camp with that which was in it in prey to the Enemy From that side which is much exposed Melo might have gone even to Paris and some counselled him to it to promote in the Kings far absence confusions and tumults in that vast City Others were of opinion that he should carry the Army to the Rhine and repair those disadvantages which after the defeat of Lamboy the Catholicks sustained by the Weimarians Melo having express commands from the Conde Duke not to ingage the Army in ought that might divert the Forces from those vast designs he framed to himself destroys the benefit of the Victory Olivares built upon the intelligence held with Monsieur le Grand who changing into hatred the benefit of his raising studied revenge against the Cardinal because he had hindred him of the honour of being admitted into the secret Council of the Title of Duke and Peer and of the Marriage with the Princess Maria of Nevers He had observed in his confidences with the King that Richelieu was become troublesom to him and by consequence was rather tolerated than loved nay he affirms that Lewis had secretly given him leave to make use of the means that might ruine the Cardinal But wanting experience and transported with ambition he fails in chusing of the way Finding himself to want a party for the private favour of the King was not sufficient to defend him against the publick Authority which the Cardinal had the management of he seeks to make other friends and before he went with the King from Paris he contracts friendship Monsieur de Thou being the instrument with the Duke of Bouillon and both strengthned themselves afterwards with Orleans to have the applause and name of a Prince of the Blood Orleans besides the impatience of a private life was irritated against the Cardinal both for old businesses and for a new suspicion that upon the Kings death he had thoughts to assume the Regency to himself It was therefore resolved to be rid of him by all means and Bouillon offering Sedan for a place of Retreat it came to be considered that men money and credit to support themselves and withal to undertake was wanting To obtain the means for it they send into Spain Monsieur de Frontailles who in the greatest secrecy concluded a Treaty in which under the pretext of promoting the general Peace and the Service of King Lewis himself who was declared to be oppressed by the Cardinal it was agreed That when Orleans should be come to Sedan the Catholick King should deliver to him twelve thousand Foot and five thousand Horse with four hundred thousand Crowns to make new Levies and necessary provisions of Ammunition and Cannon Over this Army was to command the Duke himself assisted with two Mareshals of the Field which should be Bouillon and St. Mars that of Flanders was by a good concert to second their undertaking To the Duke with the assistance of a Spanish Minister should be permitted to grant Peace or Neutrality with those Provinces of the Kingdom that would demand it excluding nevertheless the general Peace betwixt the Crowns which was not to be made but by common consent and with restitution to the Spaniards of all that was taken Lastly that Orleans should be obliged to declare against the Swedes and against all those which were Enemies to the Austrians The Contractors by this Treaty aimed much further than at the ruine alone of the Cardinal for the Spaniards aspired at the discord and division of the Kingdom Orleans gaped after the Soveraignty or at least to have a share in the Regency And the others either thought to revenge themselves of the Favourite or to procure themselves advantages But because the malecontents did believe that the person alone of the Cardinal was to oppose their designs they resolved to kill him and that St. Mars should execute it not only as having the greatest courage but because he passed through the Guards with less observations and greater confidence And he in the Journey might have performed it at Briara near Lyons for that he found him there not well guarded but abstained from it either desiring that in so great a change of things Orleans should be in Court or at least judging with designs perhaps more vast that the Cardinal being so soon taken away further attempts would remain languishing and discredited which had their principal support from the hatred conceived against him The Cardinal having gotten notice of their designs the King being arrived at Perpignan staid as hath been said at Narbonne believing he might remain a far off with greater safety and besides the vivacity of mind and the artifice of wit in cases of the greatest extremity not abandoning him he caused his deplorable condition of life to be published by his Attendants and the Chirurgions themselves to the end that from such hope the Conspirators might abstain from blemishing themselves with the blood of him of whom nature was within a while to be the more just Murtherer The King falls grievously sick in the Camp of a Dysentery and in the contingency of his life arose in the Court and also in the Army great divisions some adhering to Meilleray who supported the party of the Cardinal others to Monsieur le Grand who declared himself for Orleans Lewis's health in a short space recovered quiets that stir yet giving means to le Grand to the end to entertain the King in his aversion against the Minister to draw arguments from what had happened of Richelieu's excess of power and thoughts of the Regency The Cardinal perceiving that he had no more support in the Kings favour and seeing rather under the shadow of his
connivence the party of the malecontents increasing had thoughts of retiring from Narbonne where he thought himself not safe but before he would do it supplicates the King that he would come to see him either to unloose him from the malecontents or to awaken in him with Eloquence and Art his former thoughts of him Lewis refusing to do it be then knew he was totally lost and therefore as fast as he could though in a bad season causes his Guards to carry him by hand in a certain Couch of Wood where he reposed upon a Bed towards the Baths of Terrascona to go forwards afterwards into Dauphiné and Provenze whither the Governours of those Provinces which were depending upon him invited him In this Conjuncture came the News that Guische had been defeated on the Frontiers of Flanders and that Paris was in great apprehension Many judged that the Count being in a strict intelligence with the Cardinal had by an affected negligence been the cause of this sinister accident to the end that in the confusion of things the King might know how necessary would be to him the Minister in whom the intelligence of the Kingdom rested In effect no other Expedient offered it self to Lewis but to send a Courrier after the Cardinal requiring him that to so sudden an emergency he would apply seasonable remedies for the better ordering whereof he desired in some place to speak with him But as the same Fortune in opposition to the Kingdom contributed to the prosperity of the Cardinal so did he heap much greater advantage from the accident for continuing his Journey very uncertain what measures to take the Treaty of Orleans made with the Spaniards came to his hands He presently sends it to the King to the end that he might know that whatsoever wounded the authority and favour of the Minister did withal strike through his own felicity and the Grandeur of the Kingdom Lewis was as much moved as the relapse of his Brother the ingratitude of le Grand and the perfidy of others deserved wherefore changing his affections into anger he goes to Narbonne and there to the end the Arrest might be done out of the Camp and with less noise he caused St. Mars and de Thou to be put Prisoners ordering secretly in Italy whither Bouillon was gone to command the Army that the same should be done with him He then goes to Tarrascona where the Cardinal staid and there speaking together they vented even with tears their affections and past disgusts The King communicates all that to the Cardinal which they had suggested against him and this confirmed the King in the opinion that in his fidelity and power consisted the greatest defence against foreign Forces and domestick Treacheries Thus the Mine being sprung into the Air Orleans asked the Kings pardon who grants it him on condition to see him no more and that with an assignment of two hundred thousand Francs he would retire to Nissi a Town upon the Confines of Savoy Melo the hope vanishing of raising so great a storm in France draws near to Sedan to perswade at least the Mother and Wife of Bouillon who was now a Prisoner in Italy at Casal to admit into the place a Spanish Garrison But he obtained it not because those Princesses considered the preservation of it the best caution they had of the Dukes life Making then an Incursion into the Territory of Bologne with the taking of certain Forts presently retaken by Harcourt the Spaniards ended the Campagnia on the side of Flanders The minds of the King and his Minister being reconciled and by that concord the Forces also of the Army strengthened before Perpignan by the concourse of much Gentry from the neighbouring Provinces the French prepared themselves to resist the more resolute attempts which the Spaniards gave out they would hazard The Naval Army of Spain under the Command of the Prince John Carlo di Medici General of the Sea was to second by Water the Relief which the Marquess di Torrecuso was to attempt by Land But retarding his march too too long Perpignan the Victuals after several months siege being spent and the Garrison wasted was at last rendred to the Mareshals Schomberg and la Meilleray whilst the King weakly in his health was at some distance from the Camp The loss of this place was of importance to the Spaniards and most afflicting to the Conde Duke who to hinder it had without effect imployed Treasures Treaties and Arts infinite The doubt more particularly tormented him lest while the happiness of successes maintained Richelieu amidst so many contrarieties his ill Fortune should at last weary the Kings affection towards him And the report was that he came into the Kings Cabinet lamenting and afflicted and falling upon his knees with tears demanded leave to expose himself to some certain danger to kill himself or at least to retire into the most obscure corner of the World to deliver himself from that unhappy Destiny which pursued him and that the King asking with apprehension the cause and understanding it to be the loss of Perpignan did embrace and comfort him ascribing all to the disposition of the Divine Will After Perpignan Salses was also taken and at last out of time the Army appears commanded by the Marquess of Leganes which consisted of twenty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse but coming to a Battel with the French that were inferiour in number the Spaniards at first prevailed but at last superfluously busying themselves in drawing off three Cannon gained in the first shock la Mothe Haudancourt rallying his men charges the Vanguard and disorders it Night thereupon coming on both Armies retired each ascribing to it self the Victory The Spaniards having possessed Aitona a weak place and more weakly defended were quickly wasted through scarcity of Victuals which were to be brought from far and with excessive charge Richelieu triumphed over his intestine no less than foreign Enemies for Perpignan rendred St. Mars and Thou had their heads cut off at Lyons and Bouillon threatned with the same punishment ransoms himself with the delivery of Sedan to the King to which Cardinal Mazarine betwixt the terrours of death and the hopes of great recompence perswaded him In these distractions was highly advantagious to Richelieu the common desire of the Confederates of France to maintain him for having some of them his Pensioners and in a manner all depending on him they imployed their offices with the King and Orange in particular little less than with protests gave him to understand that in the belief of the Cardinals ruine he contrary to his former inclinations had counselled the Provinces to hearken to a Truce with Spain fearing lest Maxims being changed with the change of Government there might be a change also with new Favourites in the faith of the Crown towards its Confederates At this time the Queen Mary Wife Mother-in-law and Mother of the greatest Kings of Europe wandring without shelter or refuge
pleasing and Courteous he introduced himself with a general applause into the place and withall exposes himself to the expectation of the world where so great a force of Fortune was to end ANNO MDCXLIII His first care was to assure the Confederates of the Crown that there should be no change of a constant continuance in their friendship and with the Princes of Italy he affects to beget a greater confidence as one that born under the same Climate and versed in the Affairs of that Country had a better inclination towards it and therefore shews himself sollicitous to procure a Peace betwixt the Pope and the Prince of Parma But at the instant that he intended to set upon the Mediation with earnest it hapned that the Ambassador Fontenay with Lionne were retired from the Court of Rome The cause seemed not great for Vrban having deposed from the Generalat of the Dominicans the Father Ridolfi upon a Schism raised in the Convocation of that Religion held in Genua the Spaniards thereupon saving Rodolfi his rights had chosen Rocca Mora and the French with the Italians Mazarini Brother to the Cardinal the Pope having made void that Convocation that they might proceed to a new Election the Ambassador of France pretended that that was against the promise made him to promote Mazarini and leaves the Court. The pretext seeming too slight though he aimed chiefly to gain the good graces of the new Favourite he added other disgusts and amongst them that the Portuguese Ambassadour was not admitted and the Mediation of the King had been slighted in the fraudulencies of the Treaties with the Duke of Parma But the Court at Paris ill resented that he had ingaged himself so far the Cardinal abhorring that under the cover of the Kings favour his private interests should so soon appear to the world He therefore orders the matter so that the Ambassadour with some appearance of satisfaction should return to Rome and the Venetians were in the Kings name desired to interpose notwithstanding their so slender confidence with the Pope in the present Affairs They nevertheless employed their offices but the business was quickly silenced for the charge of Master of the holy Palace being conferred on the Father Mazarini and he flattered with greater hopes easily let fall his pretensions to the Generalat The Ambassador now come to Court again employs himself with greater warmth than formerly in the agreement of Parma But all without effect because the Cardinal Barberino put more confidence in Tricks than Treaties and therefore sending the Abbot de Bagni to Florence proposed to the Grand Duke That to Edward should be given the absolution of the censures with the forms contained in the Ceremonial that to his eldest Son the investiture of his Dominions should be granted with the restitution of all that was possessed except Castro Montalto and so much Country round about as a Cannon-shot could reach These propositions handed by the Grand Duke to the Venetians were by common advice rejected they seeming not admittable by the Duke of Parma and little honourable to the League who declared themselves Protectors of that Interest For this cause the Treaties were confirmed more closely in Venice whither were come the Cavalier Giovanni Battista Gondi the Grand Dukes chief Secretary in the place of Pandolfini who was sick and the Duke of Modena to recommend to the Senate besides the publick his own private interests also He had a great desire that his pretensions with the Pope might be comprehended in the League but they importing many and weighty difficulties could not but too much disturb Italy besides that every one of the Confederates would thereupon have reason to produce their own that were of no less moment It was therefore resolved that they should not abandon their first ends of protecting the Duke of Parma procuring Peace and also shewing resentment of the contempt in the late Treaties But in the interim of these Negotiations Duke Edward put forward by the fury and fervour of his Genius sends under the Marquesses Sciabuf and Edward Scott about three thousand Foot cross the Appennines through the Lunigiana to be imbarked where the Magra falls into the Mediterranean upon certain Tartanes hastily got together in hope that landing upon the shore and easily taking the weak Rock of Montalto they might speed also in possessing themselves of Castro in the sudden astonishment of the surprise To second the design and divert the Enemies Forces he with fifteen hundred Horse intended as formerly to enter into the Bolognese The cold of the Winter and the difficulty to pass over the Snow retards so long the march of the Foot that advice of it came to Rome so that they had time to prepare for the defence and strengthen the place But the Dukes Souldiers came not there at all for being scarce imbarked and the Tartanes put from the shore so fierce a storm encounters them that being driven to Genoua and Porto Fino they were forced to cast Anchor and save themselves there Victuals wanting that were but scantily provided and money part of the men perished and the rest disbanding were received into pay by the Spanish Ambassadour who seasonably sent them to strengthen the Governour of Milan who besieged Tortona Upon this accident the Barberins published that it was evident that Fortune from Heaven had fought upon the Sea in favour of their cause Seeming afterwards to doubt that the Duke rather irritated than wearied by ill success designed to possess that part of the Ferrarese which beyond the Po confines with the Republick the Cardinal Anthonio talked of laying a great Fort at Lago Scuro to pass a Bridge over the River and draw a Chain cross it which was there ready upon the Banks with all preparations to fortifie himself on this side the Po and send men thither If the Venetians had in the beginning been troubled when by the Barberins certain Guards had been sent thither and a certain Fort traced that to avoid at that time jealousies proceedings were discontinued they were at present so much the more moved as they saw the design to shut up the River to others and facilitate passage for their own Army which passing to this side of the River might ravage as far as to the Adice possess or at least lay waste the Polesene and drown it at their pleasure They therefore gave it to be understood that they were not to suffer the novelty and violation of so ancient agreements and ordered Giovanni Pesari Cavalier and Procurator succeeded into the Generalat di Terra firma to Luigi Giorgio deceased that with powerful Forces he should go into the Polesene to save harmless their concerns and to hinder the building of the Bridge or destroy it if he found it built He marching immediately thither with six thousand five hundred Foot and a great number of Horse was the cause that the Cardinal Anthonio suspended putting it in effect Minds being in this manner irritated
Gallows if they should dare to expect the Cannon Arriano a great Town and easie to have been defended because there was no access but by two Dikes only being in a fright driving out the Garrison of their own accord yielded to Delfino himself He now roves to and fro on the other side of the Po and spoiling the Country routs two Companies of Horse which were quartered at Cologna They then assaulted Codegoro where were assembled six hundred Foot and two hundred Horse either to attempt the recovery of Arriano or for some other design and there the Albanian Souldiers inraged at the sight of the blood of some of their Officers that were hurt entred with so great fury that cutting to pieces without distinction almost all the Inhabitants and Souldiers and setting fire to it they savage-like burnt the place Cardinal Anthonio observing the pause and demur of the Confederates in invading the Ferrarese and thinking by carrying the War into the Country of Modena to give their Army greater imployment for the defence of it sends from the side of Castel Franco Mathei with a thousand Foot and as many Horse who took in Spilimberto Vignivola and St. Cesareo open places of that Frontier threatning to go further in towards Sassuolo and into Montagna The Duke with the Proveditor Corraro and with all the Army follow him Cardinal Anthonio coasting upon it not far off The Confederates desired to draw him to a Battel for though their number were not greater surely the Discipline of their Troops was more veteran and experienced They resolved to invest under his eye Crevalcuore a good Town of the Ferrarese but not strong at all and sent thither to attempt it la Valette with a thousand Foot and four hundred Horse who dividing the Foot into three Troops thought to take it at one assault But finding the Ditch large and full of water he causes to be brought two small pieces of Cannon to make a breach which gave time to Cardinal Anthonio to bring succours into it and attacque la Valette who with a few Foot and abandoned by the Cuirassiers was constrained to retire in disorder and leaving one of his Cannon sticking in the miry ways He had carefully sollicited the whole Army which was not far off to move but the Duke and the others of the Consult by reason of this disorder changing counsel and considering of what importance it would be if any misfortune happening the Modenese should remain in prey to the Enemy stirred not The Pontificians had little loss save one French Captain of Cuirassiers killed The Confederates loss about two hundred men and amongst those one Captain of Foot and another was taken Prisoner After this the Confederates pursuing their resolution to march obliged Matthei to go out of the Modenese and abandon all the Posts except that of Spilimberto They then alted for some days at Buon Porto and Cardinal Anthonio quarters at St. Giovanni In this interim the Grand Duke coming to St. Casciano had put the Army into the field under the Command of the Prince Matthias and the direction of Alexander del Borro a valiant and experienced Souldier Barberino sends against them betwixt Petigliano and Sorano a body of betwixt five and six thousand men commanded by the Duke Frederico Savelli who as a Roman Baron and Subject of the Church being obliged to obey the Pope was by the Emperour at the instance of the Confederates discharged from the Embassy which in his Name he exercised in the Court of Rome But notwithstanding that opposition the Florentines advanced into the Ecclesiastical Territory and having taken the strong Pass of Buterone attacqued the City della Pieve where the Garrison though of fifteen hundred men scarce staying for the Cannon went out with their Swords only From thence Borri with eight hundred Horse and two thousand Foot made an Inroad as far as Orvieto obliging Savelli to retire more into the Country Monteleone then was rendred and the Army was scarce come to Castigliano del Lago but Fabio della Corgna who possessed it in Fief overcome as was said by the Great Duke with secret Treaties gave it up without defence He was therefore by sentence and censure declared by the Pope a Rebel The gaining of that drew along with it Passignano upon the same Lake The Gallies also of the Grand Duke scoured the Coast of Romagna but he now pressed the Republick that it would send him for a greater Renfort to his Army the men promised by the Treaty The Venetians shewed to have not only fulfilled what they were obliged to by sending beyond the Po all the men of their repertition according to the disposition of the League but also to have superabounded by keeping for the common benefit the Banks of that River with their own Souldiers and by distracting the Enemy with another body of men upon the Confines of Loreo and by obliging them with Barks and Gallies to the custody of a long tract of Country besides that they were forced to furnish to the Army of the Modonese Victuals Carriages and Cannon with their draught and to garrison Finale a Town belonging to the Modonese which situate amidst the Waters of the Tanaro served exceedingly for communication with the Posts kept by the Parmigians and with the Country possessed on this side the Po. But in truth all disorder arose from the two Dukes the one proving to be no help and the other serving for a burden for that Edward stood within his strength idly looking how things went and he of Modena not being able to defend his Borders because he had not in the field above a thousand Foot and five hundred Horse kept the whole Army of the Confederates busied in defending his Country though the Republick to dis-ingage it offered the pay of two thousand Foot if he could levy them of his own Subjects or Strangers The Grand Duke thereupon was contented that for the present four hundred Horse should be sent to him for so long till the three thousand Foot which after many contradictings and difficulties the Republick had in France obtained to be levied in Provenze should be dis-imbarked at Ligorn to remain in Tuscany whither the Senate sends Bertuccio Valiero with Title of Proveditor to assist the Grand Duke at the Consults and other occurrences Amidst these motions or rather unquietness of Armies treating was not given over by the French Ministers for that the Ambassadour d'Amo presented a sheet of Paper in Venice which the Marquess de Fontané had received in Rome from Barbarino in which was contained To restore the State of Castro to Duke Edward the Fortifications being demolished and the Rights reserved to the Montists when the League withdrawing their Arms should render what they had taken and the Duke should ask absolution and pardon the Pope offering an ample Brief secretly to be dispatched to free him from prejudices which he feared to incur when by giving his consent to the
acts past and to the excommunication he should legitimate the crimes of Felony which were laid to his charge But no sooner was this exhibited to the French Ministers but Barbarino sollicites the Spanish Cardinals to propose to the Grand Duke a suspension of Arms and the depositing Castro into his hand with a Brief apart which should give him power to render it to the Duke of Parma when he should perform those humiliations which should be agreed on The Confederates besides displeasure conceived at the late manner of proceeding in the Treaty found many doubtful significations and sly evasions to be contained in the present Propositions and above all become jealous that Mediators and Propositions were so often changed refused the suspension of Arms declaring notwithstanding to the Ambassadours of both the Crowns their will to be most inclined to Peace when it might be obtained upon conditions that might render it lasting honourable and safe The Count della Rocca Ambassadour Extraordinary from Spain being at this time arrived at Venice and Giovanni d'Frasso at Florence and they insisting upon things already rejected obtained answers not differing The Spanish Cardinals thereupon at Rome hearkened to new Propositions of Union betwixt the Pope and King Philip which the Cardinal Barberino ceased not to suggest to give jealousie to the Confederates but the Republick in the name of all the League made so lively complaints of it at Madrid with a protest that the League on the other side would accept the invitations which France had so long made them to close with that Crown that the King immediately orders that all such practices should be broken off Nay the Vice-King of Naples upon the Popes demand of nine hundred Horse due for the investiture of that Kingdom in case the Ecclesiastick State should be invaded denys them this not being the cause of the holy See but of his Family and Kindred And to say truth the Crowns by reason of the employments wherein they were ingaged and much more for the condition of their domestick affairs had little reason to interest themselves but by mediation and offices for in Spain with the disgrace of the Minister and in France with the death of the King Government was changed King Philip returned from Saragossa to Madrid had in his heart somewhat cooled his affection towards the Condé Duke whether it was that by reason of continual disgraces the unhappy director of his Affairs was become troublesom to him or that he had perceived things had been hitherto represented to him by the Favourite in a prospective differing from the truth And now many from necessity saw themselves bound laying flattery and fear aside to speak plain but none durst be the first till the Queen supported by the Emperour with Letters under his own hand to the King and with the discourse of the Marquess di Grana his Ambassador resolved to break through the vail and discover the secrets All then took the Cue and the very meanest persons either by notes in writing or by word of mouth sollicited the King to put away the Minister and assume the Government to himself He marvelling within himself to have ignored till now the causes of this disgrace overcome with the light of so many advertisements which all at a time unvailed him was wavering at first with himself apprehending the burden of the Government and doubting lest the wonted frauds of Court were practised against the Favourite but at last not able to resist the consent of all orders him one day on a sudden to retire himself to Loeches Olivares undaunted readily obeys going disguised out of the Court for fear of the people who if they are wont to follow Favourites whilst they shine in the station of favour and greatness endeavour much more to tread them under foot when they are precipitated by Fortune This resolution was applauded by all with excess of joy The Grandees formerly sent away and oppressed returned to serve the King and render the Court more majestical and the People offered to strifes men and money animated by the report that the King would take upon him the care of the Government hitherto neglected But either fainting at the burden or new to business and with more new Ministers in the tediousness of business and the difficulties of various accidents he had fallen back insensibly into the former affection towards Olivares if all the Court had not with an unanimous murmuring opposed it nay if Olivares himself had not rather precipitated his hopes for willing by the publishing of certain Writings to clear himself he offended many in such sort that the King thought it best to send him yet further off and confine him to Toro There not accustomed to quiet and afflicting himself as great wits are wont to do he dyes within a while of grief It cannot be denyed but that he had great parts of vivacity of wit and application to business but they were either corrupted by a rash violence which oftentimes in counsel carried him to extremities or were frustrated by fortune which always crost his designs He never suffered himself to be corrupted by Strangers but it was imputed to him that with flattery or not opposing he sometimes betrayed the Kings service He possessed with great jealousie the Kings favour and the power which to arrogate it to himself alone he took from the Council and every body else He employed few and those of his dependants but he proved so unfortunate a Judge of abilities that of all those he employed some wanting diligence many capacities and all approbation he was very often for the faults and errours of others condemned by the world He always vainly shewed his power but he laid up no great riches nor fortified his private power against the publick authority with Places Armies and Governments For this cause if his Government was not applauded his fall made no great noise nor was his death considered The King in truth though he published the contrary could not or would not govern by himself alone Whereupon Luigi d' Haro Nephew but withall an Enemy to Olivares insinuates himself by little and little and with great modesty shewing his obedience to the King in a short time takes upon him the administration of the Government But in France conformable to the nature of the people the changes passed with a greater noise for that Lewis amidst the cares of his mind and the unquietness of his body was fallen sick even to extream languishing By reason of the tender age of his Son he was exercised in difficult thoughts about the direction of affairs and no less were troubled the principal Ministers the reliques of Richelieu's Faction fearing lest the Queen coming to the authority of the Regency should for former disgusts revenge her self against them Mazarine therefore Bottiglier Superintendent of the Finances and his Son Chavigni Secretary of State being reduced to serious consults about their Fortune endeavoured to possess the King with the
danger to which he exposed the Crown and the Heir if the Government should fall to the Queen not only new in Affairs but offended by past usage and of a strange Nation nay an Enemy towards whom she had not at all lost inclination and affection Nor did the counsel succeed ill for Lewis by way of Testament orders the disposition of the Government in the minority of the Son Leaving to the Wife the name of the Regency but the power and effect to the Ministers To his Brother he commits the Lieutenancy of the Crown To Condé the chief place in the Council but subordinate to Orleans He established Mazarine in the Post of chief Minister and for Counsellors added Sequier the great Chancellor who was also of Richelieu's party Bottillier and Chavigni with a caution that they should not be excluded but for crime or by death By this Council with plurality of Votes were to be decided the most weighty matters charges military and civil dispensed and when occasion was the Ministers of the Council it self to be supplied In the disposition of Benefices Ecclesiastick he obliges the Queen to follow the judgment of the Cardinal Mazarine He ordained also that Chasteauneuf the Garde Seau and the Dutchess of Chevereuse should not be permitted to return into the Kingdom and as to other Exiles and Prisoners he lest them to the disposition of the Council He wills that this his Will should be signed and sworn to by the Queen and the Princes and by the Parliament verified The Queen having no party could not oppose it though the Duke of Beaufort declared himself in her favour and at St. Germans where the King lay sick Conventicles and Factions were formed Every one perceived that the favour not only continued to the dependents of Richelieu but that the supreme Authority of the Government was by the King left to them and Mazarine had the greatest share for besides the dependency of the Clergy which with the distribution of benefices was made partial either joyning with the three Ministers he had the majority of Votes or standing as a neutral betwixt the Queen and the others he made himself Arbiter to whatsoever side he inclined Amidst these commotions of affections and discourses the King with remarkable piety renders his Spirit to God upon the 10. of May in the forty third year of his age and having just upon that day compleated the thirtieth year of his Reign Having by Arms enlarged the Power the Renown and Majesty of his Kingdom reformed it with good Laws and dignified it with exemplary Manners he would certainly have been numbred among the Princes of greatest fame if to his praises the Glory of Richelieu had not been interposed to whom the World ascribed the counsels and success He lived and dyed without knowing to defend himself from the Arts of Favourites he was adorned with many Vertues with Piety Religion and Justice but suffered the exceeding great defects of his Ministers Though Heresie were disarmed in France yet abroad it was countenanced and promoted Himself sparing in his Diet in his Cloathing and except it were in Hunting abstaining from all sorts of pleasures abandoned the wealth of his people in prey to the profusion of Favourites With the Title of Just he covered many severe examples filled often the Bastille with Innocents and managed the Sword of the Hangman to the private revenge of his Confidents The Brother was a Fugitive and the Mother forced to fly If then the Greatness of the Name of Richelieu obscured in famous acts the Glory of Lewis it also resoued him from many blames saving only that that jealous and avaritious of his Authority towards his Kindred he was superfluously prodigal of it to his Ministers Lewis the Fourteenth who had not yet compleated the fifth year of his age takes the name of King and thereupon great Revolts were foretold whilst to the intern confusions which the Regency of a Spanish Woman the novelty of Government the affections of Ministers and the pretensions and disgusts of the malecontents pointed out stranger Forces were quickly added and the Army of Melo which consisting of seventeen thousand Foot and seven or eight thousand Horse shewed it self on the Frontiers to offer invitation and incouragement to them that should attempt novelties He having during the Kings sickness waited some days without attempting any thing resolves at last to invade France to promote disturbance more powerfully with an assured hope to find no resistance and the King once dead the Government would be turned topsie-turvy The Army then with the increase of new Forces entring into Tirasche and laying waste many places with Fire and Sword besieges Rocroy a little place on the Frontiers of Champania which alone he thought might hinder his march as far as Rheims and from thence perhaps to Paris Heaven to say truth shewed it self very partial in this conjuncture to France for if Melo retarding his march had maintained the credit of his Army or if the thought of taking the place succeeding he might have been able to advance towards Paris to countenance those that were for him and put the rest in confusion without doubt out of the Sepulchre of Lewis would have been raised the Fortune of the Spanish Crown The Duke of Enguien Son of Conde who scarce out of his Childhood commanded the Army in those parts assisted with the Mareshal del ' Hospital and Monsieur Gassion upon notice of the Siege speedily assembles as many Troops as he could which amounted not to more than fourteen thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and came near to the place situate in a Plain and environed with low Grounds and Woods Melo out of a perswasion to take it with ease having only five unfinished Bastions with some Out-works and a scanty Garrison had thought a Circumvallation needless which gave Gassion the means to thrust into it through the midst of the Enemies Batalions some men with which the Garrison being strengthned makes a Sally and recovering a Half-moon gave time for the gross with which the Duke arrived upon it with so much resolution that shewed he would not refuse a Battel Melo superiour in Forces rejoyced already in the Victory and was so far from avoiding the ingagement that he rather assured himself that Fortune offered him that occasion to ruine the obstacle of that Army to his great designs He removes from the Siege of Rocroy to range himself in order in the Plain and offer Battel but he lost an exceeding advantage For Enguien not being able to dis-ingage the Army so soon from certain narrow passages betwixt the Wood and the Moorish grounds was by the night surprised with his Troops divided and Melo did not care to attacque him pretending to stay for a Renfort under the Command of General Bech who was coming with four thousand men and to overcome as he boasted at one blow not only a part but all the Enemies The French during the night quickly
Ditches contented themselves with the advantage they had gotten advancing only with some incursions as far as Paulino and Fiesso The Senate troubled at this accident sends four hundred Souldiers in Garrison to Rovigo and Michele Priuli Proveditor of the Terra firma came seasonably thither to re-animate the minds of the Inhabitants He over and above commands that four thousand of the Trained Band should be assembled that they might trouble the Enemy from the Confines of Loreo and that Lorenzo Marcello Proveditor of the Fleet should come with a good Squadron into those waters The most ready succours depended upon recalling Corraro to whom the General had dispatched orders to return leaving the Duke two thousand Souldiers Although the matter of self-defence admitted not of consultations nevertheless in the consult of that Army it was resolved abandoning the Bolognese to return to the Po the Duke seeming contented to retain four hundred only of the Venetian Souldiers The Confederates having their march at several Passes interrupted by the Cardinal Antonio arrive at Bondeno and there among the Venetians themselves were diversities of opinions For Corraro approved the going to the other side of the Po there to make diversion and at the same time attacque both the Forts of Lagoscuro But Pesari sustaining that the Forces were not so strong that they might with safety be divided and fearing lest the Fort of Figarolo should be assaulted orders that the Army should pass over which was executed with some slowness by reason of the diversity of opinions concerning which not without some contention of minds each of the Chiefs were willing to give the Senate information which referred it self to the Consult and to the plurality of the Votes of those to whom it was committed that were upon the place Pesari advances with the whole Army in sight of Lago-Scuro and in the viewing of it met with a thousand Horse divided into seven Squadrons that were easily repulsed nor was there other encounter the Pontificians within their Fortifications not being to be forced nor was it their interest to sally forth not to expose to a doubtful event that great advantage of the Post which was so serviceable for their preservation The Venetians whom it equally concerned not to give battel not to leave in case of a sinister accident in prey to the Enemy a Country of so great importance and lying in such sort open that it could not be preserved but with an Army went to Fiesso to fix a Quarter there and with the Fort of Figarolo of one side and the Polesella on the other they thought to straigthen the Enemy and keep their own Country covered Nevertheless not to abandon the Duke of Modona two thousand men were sent back to him that he might infest the Ferrarese and defend his own Country The Senate little satisfied with these resolutions and less with the successes made choice for Proveditor in the Camp of Priuli and Corraro which formerly were the one in Terra firma and the other in the Modenese and into the Generalat substitutes Marco Justiniani Procurator calling home Pesari to clear himself of several negligences which were imputed to him of which things being better understood he was afterwards absolved and a few years after assumed to the Principality of the Republick Justiniani being arrived at the Army had a Meeting with the Dukes of Modena and Parma to which last some re-inforcement of men being come to him out of his own Country and it was resolved that the General sending some other Souldiery beyond the Po at the same time should be attacqued the two Forts of Lago Scuro The Conference was scarce separated but the Duke contrary to what was resolved demands so many men and so many provisions as left the General without Forces to act what on his side was agreed He of Modena laid afterwards the fault on Edward as having a mind not to do any thing at all Then although Justiniani offered fifteen hundred Foot more the Dukes with several excuses delaying to resolve perhaps that knowing the enterprise to be in truth difficult they had no mind to hazard their Honour and then Troops yet he comes before the Fort dividing his Quarters his own with Gonzagha above the other of Priuli and Valette a little below On the other side of the River was Cardinal Anthonio with the whole Army of thirteen thousand men and notwithstanding the Batteries of the Venetians from the Dikes had at least by night convenient passage to relieve it nay oftentimes assaulted the Quarters themselves though his attempts were always repulsed The most signal Faction was that a Souldier Corso having by flight out of the Camp of the Venetians carried the Word to the Enemies they three thousand strong commanded by Count Frederico Mirogli came and by night assaulted the Generals Quarter The Alarm being given Gonzagha hastes to it and the Aggressors were beaten back with loss Many were drowned in the Po eighty were taken Prisoners and amongst them Mirogli with some few wounded But this was not done without some hurt to the Venetians for on that side were killed Carrucci a gallant Colonel of Croats and Albanese Colonsa their Serjeant Major besides two Captains and Cupis an Ingeneer Notwithstanding this advantage the General perceived that by the facility of the passage and of the succours the Enemy received the enterprise could not be carried through thereupon drawing all his men into one Quarter he retires to Poazzo in good order Priuli being sick a while after dyes and to him was surrogated Sebastian Veniero who upon the Confines of Loreo supplied the place of Delfino who was also indisposed Before he came into the Polesene he had several times hindred the Pontificians to pass to this side the River and now sending some Troops to the other side attacques in Cologna a Quarter of three hundred men and firing the Town with the death of ninety brought away fifty Prisoners besides Nine Gallies also and two Galliasses with the Proveditor of the Fleet roved at Sea incommodating the Commerce of the Subjects of the Church but nothing of note hapned but that in passing by shooting upon Sinigaglia a Cannon shot took away the life of Thomaso Contarini Captain of one of the Galliasses a person young in years but in affairs of the Sea of the highest expectation But the season not serving longer for it little could be done by the Confederates at Sea they only ordered re-inforcement for the year to come and because the Pope in the Mediterranean calling the Gallies of Malta to joyn with his had obliged those of Tuscany to retire the Venetians offered the Grand Duke their Gallies not being accustomed to that Navigation to arm at a common charge some great Vessels and in the approaching Campania to trouble the Enemy on that side also In this interim the Revenues of the Maltesians in the Dominions of the Princes United were sequestred notwithstanding those Cavaliers would have
excused themselves as not having been able to deny to serve the Pope their Soveraign The successes in Tuscany fully compensated those less happy on the other side for although the Grand Duke a little indisposed was retired to Florence and that Monterchio was possessed by the Pontificians nevertheless the heat of the Armies not cooling the Enemy was beaten off from St. Casciano and Passignano was recovered by the Confederates La Magione a rich Abby belonging to Cardinal Anthonio was plundered and a certain Wall of great concernment broken down which holding up the waters in the Chiani to the prejudice of Tuscany diverted them from the Tevere where formerly having their course they were the cause of Inundations and great mischiefs to Rome Monte Cotognola was also forced the Garrison of some hundreds of Souldiers remaining Prisoners The four hundred Horse viz. three hundred of the Venetians under Girolamo Tadini and a hundred of the Duke of Modena after some delay by reason of what had happened at the Po arrived at last in Tuscany and some Souldiers of the French Levies began to dis-imbark at Ligorn wherewith the Army taking vigour gave no small apprehension to Perugia To divert it Vincenza della Marra Knight of Malta Neopolitan and Mareshal General of the Field Savelli by reason of indisposition being retired designing an Incursion into Tuscani and the surprise of the City of Pieve was upon his march thither with three thousand Foot eight hundred Horse and four pieces of Cannon But meeting with the Prince Matthias who crossed him in his way alted upon the Hill della Madonna di Mongiovino playing with his Cannon upon the Princes Vantguard but they being obliged to double their steps seized upon another Eminence from whence he so galled the Pontificians that they abandoning the first Post endeavoured to get up upon a higher point of the same Hill Being then closely pursued and Cornelio Malvasia Lieutenant General of the Cavalry running away with two hundred Horse the rest remained at the discretion of the Confederates Marra retiring with a few into a certain Castle without defence seeing himself beset renders himself Prisoner with four Colonels seventy Officers of several qualifications and about a thousand Souldiers leaving all their Colours and the Cannon with all other Provisions in the hands of the Conquerours Monterchio was hereupon recovered Castel Leone with Piegaio taken Montalere and the Mills of Perugia battered But a new Army was quickly set on Foot consisting of seven thousand Foot and seventeen Companies of Horse under the Command of the Commendator Nari and of Tobia Pallavicino to execute the design of the Barberins to assault the Grand Duke in several parts whilst the Venetians and the Duke of Modena reduced to their own defence they had their Forces less ingaged and the Grand Duke having not lent his ear to particular Treaties several times proposed to him to the end to separate him from the League they had hopes either to give him a blow with their Army or for fear to induce him to an accord and afterwards with all their force to fall upon the Venetians The attacques in Tuscany were to be made in three places at Petigliano with the new Army from the Perugino at Pistoia by the way of the Mountains with that of the Bolognese and lastly Monsieur de Codré Monpensier General of Romagna towards the City del Sole and that part of the Dominion which beyond the Appennine belongs to the Grand Duke which as exposed and weak was also ill guarded They contrived at the same time to send into the Country of Parma the Count de St. Secondo who pretended to possess himself of certain places belonging to the House of Farnese backed by the Colonel Garnier who without observation levied men upon the Lands of Buzzolo and in the Mantuan Three hundred Horse also wading the Panaro were by the Plains of the Modenese to be sent by the Cardinal Anthonio to those parts with great appearance that they might do great mischief and raise confusion in the Country The Duke of Modena having got notice of the design desired no better but that the said Horse should be suffered to pass the River that then from convenient places they might be surprised and cut to pieces In opposition to this he of Parma who with very weak Forces kept himself at Bondeno thought it better to imploy effectual offices at Milan and at Mantua to the end as it happened a stop might be put to the Levies of St. Secondo and Garnier But Valanzé marching against Tuscany with four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse by the way of Poretta came upon Pistoia so suddenly that the Great Duke had not time to thrust succours into it Nevertheless the Town though weak by the courage of the Inhabitants and some few Souldiers repulsed the Scalade which Valanzé attempted who frustrated of his chief design contented himself to do some spoil in the Country round about and with the gain of four Cannon which he found by the way If the possessing of Pistoia had succeeded the Pontificians intention was to advance towards Florence and with the terrour of Fire and Sword moving mens minds and crying liberty to have attempted to incense the people There was in truth great fear within the City that had not for a long time been accustomed to feel an Enemy so near but the news of the success quickly quieted their hearts and the Grand Duke to shew confidence put Arms into the peoples hands which the Medici during their Government had not till now hazarded to do The Prince Matthias hasted with four thousand men to the greater need but leaving the Senese exposed the Barberins attacqued it also from that side The Grand Duke demanded succours of the Confederates and the Venetians though with much apprehension they remained fixed in the preservation of the Polesene sent to the other side of the Po two thousand five hundred Foot more and three hundred Horse with Veniero and Valette to joyn with the others of their men to divert the Enemy Duke Edward shewed a desire to go to the assistance of the Grand Duke and without believing to obtain it demanded four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse of the Venetians who not much satisfied with his lying idle thought it better to imploy their own Officers exhorting him to trouble the Enemy in that interim in the Ferrarese But he not stirring the Duke of Modena joyns to five thousand men of the Venetians a thousand two hundred Foot of his own and eight hundred Horse sending them by the way of the Mountains into the Reer of Valanzé The Marquess Colombino Modenese pillaged Rocca Cornetta the Count Raimondo Montecuculi forced Vergato defended by two hundred Foot and six hundred Peasants Valette having defeated a Company of Horse plundered to the Gates of Castel Franco and as far as Bologna Bazano was retaken with the death of one hundred and fifty Foot and sixty Dragoons
resolve to defend themselves 230. lose many places and beaten in several encounters ibid. perplexed in their counsels 232. recover what lost 234. suspension of Arms with Savoy 252. troubled at a conspiracy discovered and at threatnings of the Spaniards and of Savoy 282. withdraw themselves from the predominancy of Spain 386 Girolomo Cavazza assists at the Treaty of Chierasco 350 Girolomo Marcello taken by the Uscocchi and released 19 Girolomo Soranzo Ambassadour to the Emperour concludes a peace with the Uscocchi 19 treats at Rome restitution of Goods taken by Ossuna 118. adjusts the manner of putting a Garrison into Casal 344 Girolomo Trivisano designed Ambassadour into Holland to swear the League 145. perswades the approving the Treaty of Monzon 245. Bailo at Constantinople 470 Giesuits not admitted by the Republick at the instance of the Pope and King of France 165 Giacomo King of England offers assistance to the Republick against the Turks 30. being a Lover of peace promotes it for Savoy 46 66 his failings and ends for the interests of Bohemia 136. promises assistance to the Republick 167. treats a Marriage for his Son with the Infanta ibid. assists his Son-in-law weakly 178 188. provoked against the Spaniards calls a Parliament and dissolves it without effect 207. dyes 220 Giaques Piere enters with an ill intent into the Service of the Republick 122. lays treacherous designs is put to death ibid. Giorgio Coranaro banished 292 Giorgio Giorgio Ambassadour in France 266 and to the King of Poland 378 Giorgio Justiniano Ambassadour insists for the execution of the Treaty about the Uscocchi 52 admitted to Audience by Ferdinand after the Peace 115. Bailo at Constantinople 150 Giovanni Baptista Grimani General in Dalmatia Giovanni Baptista Padavino treats for the Republick with the Switzers and Grisons 71 Giovanni Bembo Duke of Venice 59 Giovanni Casimir Prince of Poland Prisoner to the French not set at liberty at the instance of the Venetians but only by a Treaty made with that Crown 443 Giovanni Count of Nassau carries three thousand Hollanders to the service of the Republick 90. his differences with Medici 91. takes the Enemies Forts upon the Carlo 93. dyes 107 Giovanni Count of Nassau Commissary for the Emperour at Mantua 284. presses the Duke earnestly 284 298 Giovanni Count of Tilli defeats the Marquess of Baden 186. and Halverstadt 287 203. the Protestants 226. the King of Denmark 255. proceeds against that King 260. takes Magdenburg and destroys it 358. is beaten at Lipswich 359. dyes ibid. Giovanni Cornaro Duke 228. admonished by Renieri Zeno 296. dyes 319 Giorgio de Medici commands the Army of the Republick in Friuli 76. attempts to divert the Enemy 88 89. his differences with Nassau his maxims and retardings of progress 91 92 Giorgio Elector of Saxony assists the Emperour against the Palatine 153. joyns with the Swedes 358. possesses Bohemia 359. reconciles with the Emperour 411 Giacomo Pancirolo the Popes Nuntio for the peace betwixt the Emperour and Duke of Mantua 318 Giacomo Piscina Ambassadour of Savoy in Venice his offices done there 34 Giacomo Zane General of Dalmatia repulses those of Trieste 61. takes Scrisa 77. Captain General 96 Giorgio Justiniano Ambassadour in Spain 395 Giorgio Grimani Ambassadour to the Emperor 425 Giorgio Mendozza Governour of Milan confounded by the variety of the Duke of Savoy's projects 13. insinuates to him the rendition of what he had taken in Monferrat 14. the Dukes Confident 15. arms himself 16. marches against the said Duke 24. treats with rigour both the Dukes of Savoy and Mantua 27. demands the Princess Mary of Mantua 28. presses Savoy to disarm and makes War upon him 37. raises the Fort Sandoval 39. passes the Tanaro and then retires 43. demands assistance of the Princes of Italy 44. finds difficulty in the siege of Asti 47. accused in Spain but absolved by the King 59 Giorgio Nani disswades the League of the Republick with Holland 141. and the attacquing the Germans in their Posts about Mantua 329. Ambassadour to the Pope 457. exhorts him to endeavour peace betwixt the Christian Princes and procure assistance against the Turk 457. Plenipotentiary for the Treaty of peace with the Pope 568. signs it 592 Giorgio Paulo Gradenigo commands the Gallies of the Republick 296. Proveditor at Cattaro 452 Giorgio Pesari Ambassadour in Savoy 161. France 185. at Rome 364. endeavours to perswade the Senate to protect the Duke of Mantua 506. General in Terra firma possesses the Banks of the Po 542 545. defends the Polefene 560. appointed for the Treaty of Peace 425 Giovanni IV. proclaimed King of Portugal 490. treats with the French and the Hollanders 493. discovers treachery and punishes it ib. sollicites the Duke of Medina Sidonia to rebel 494 Giulio Mazarine negotiates with the Duke of Mantua 313. concludes a Truce in Piedmont 340. perswades the Duke of Savoy to leave Pignenol to France 351. preserves Casal with the adjustment concluded betwixt the Armies of France and Spain 344. most confident with France is chosen its Plenipotentiary for Treaties of Peace 459. made Cardinal 513. Heir of the Kings favour to Richelieu 539. after whose death laid low he raises again and exercises the chief Ministry about the Queen Regent 557 Giosep a Capucin insinuates to the Duke of Mantua an exchange of that Country with France 303. sent by Richelieu to the Treaty at Ratisbone 341 Goito possessed by the Germans 317. the Venetians practise to regain it 332 Gonsales di Cordua Governour of Milan sends Souldiers to the Confines of Mantua and of the Venetians 270. complains of the Duke of Rhetel 273. perswades the Council of Spain to the enterprise of Casal 275. his Forces increased by the Militia of the Genouese ibid. moves towards Casal and sends Paulo Rho to Venice 276 280. the Duke of Savoy exclaims and threatens the Genouese 283. fears the relief of Casal by the French 286. perplexed at the descent of the French into Italy 292. weakned before Casal ibid. retires 301 Goritia described 56 Gradisca its situation 56. besieged by the Venetians 62. assaulted without effect 63. straightens it more closely 88. several times relieved 107. suspension of Arms in order to the Peace concluded 112 Gregory XV. Pope sollicited by the Spaniards for the interest of the Valteline 164. receives the Ambassadours of Venice and seeks by them the restitution of the Jesuits in the Territories of the Republick 165. accepts the deposition of the Valteline 200. dyes 201 Grisons sought to for a League and passage for the Republick deny all 71. at discord among themselves 114. some rising in a tumult from new Tribunals 132. seek a League with the Republick 157. march against the Valteline with ill success 172. oppressed by the Arms of Leopold 173. deluded and divided by Treaties with Feria 182. take Arms again tumultuarily ibid. cozened by the Proposition of a Truce 183. surprised by the Archduke are assisted by the Confederates 216. surprised by the Imperial Army 309. France demands the